यहां प्रस्तुत सामग्री वैदिक शब्दों के आद्योपांत और वस्तुनिष्ठ विश्लेषण पर आधारित है, जिस संदर्भ में वे वैदिक शब्दकोष, शब्दशास्त्र, व्याकरण तथा वैदिक मंत्रों के यथार्थ निरूपण के लिए अति आवश्यक अन्य साधनों में प्रयुक्त हुए हैं | अतः यह शोध श्रृंखला मैक्समूलर, ग्रिफ़िथ, विल्सन, विलियम्स् तथा अन्य भारतीय विचारकों के वेद और वैदिक भाषा के कार्य  का अन्धानुकरण नहीं है | यद्यपि, पश्चिम के वर्तमान शिक्षा जगत में वे काफ़ी प्रचलित हैं, किंतु हमारे पास यह प्रमाणित करने  के पर्याप्त कारण हैं कि उनका कार्य सच्चाई से कोसों दूर है | उनके इस पहलू पर हम यहां विस्तार से प्रकाश डालेंगे |  विश्व की प्राचीनतम पुस्तक – वेद के प्रति गलत अवधारणाओं के विस्तृत विवेचन की श्रृंखला में यह प्रथम कड़ी है |

हिंदूओं के प्राथमिक पवित्र धर्म-ग्रंथ वेदों में अपवित्र बातों के भरे होने का लांछन सदियों से लगाया जा रहा है | यदि इन आक्षेपों को सही मान लिया जाए तो सम्पूर्ण हिन्दू संस्कृति, परंपराएं, मान्यताएं सिवाय वहशीपन, जंगलीयत और क्रूरता के और कुछ नहीं रह जाएंगी | वेद पृथ्वी पर ज्ञान के प्रथम स्रोत होने के अतिरिक्त हिन्दू धर्म के मूलाधार भी हैं, जो मानव मात्र के कल्याणमय जीवन जीने के लिए मार्गदर्शक हैं |

वेदों की झूठी निंदा करने की यह मुहीम उन विभिन्न तत्वों ने चला रखी है जिनके निहित स्वार्थ वेदों से कुछ चुनिंदा सन्दर्भों का हवाला देकर हिन्दुओं  को दुनिया के समक्ष नीचा दिखाना चाहते हैं | यह सब गरीब और अशिक्षित भारतियों से अपनी मान्यताओं को छुड़वाने में काफ़ी कारगर साबित होता है कि उनके मूलाधार वेदों में नारी की अवमानना, मांस- भक्षण, बहुविवाह, जातिवाद और यहां तक की गौ- मांस भक्षण जैसे सभी अमानवीय तत्व विद्यमान हैं |

वेदों में आए त्याग या दान के अनुष्ठान के सन्दर्भों में जिसे यज्ञ भी कहा गया है, लोगों ने पशुबलिदान को आरोपित कर दिया है | आश्चर्य की बात है कि भारत में जन्में, पले- बढे बुद्धिजीवियों का एक वर्ग जो प्राचीन भारत के गहन अध्ययन का दावा करता है, वेदों में इन अपवित्र तत्वों को सिद्ध करने के लिए पाश्चात्य विद्वानों का सहारा लेता है |

वेदों द्वारा गौ हत्या और गौ मांस को स्वीकृत बताना हिन्दुओं की आत्मा पर मर्मान्तक प्रहार है | गाय का सम्मान हिन्दू धर्म का केंद्र बिंदू है | जब कोई हिन्दू को उसकी मान्यताओं और मूल सिद्धांतों में दोष या खोट दिखाने में सफल हो जाए, तो उस में हीन भावना जागृत होती है और फिर वह आसानी से मार्गभ्रष्ट किया जा सकता है |  ऐसे लाखों नादान हिन्दू हैं जो इन बातों से अनजान हैं, इसलिए प्रति उत्तर देने में नाकाम होने के कारण अन्य मतावलंबियों के सामने समर्पण कर देते हैं |

Eternal Religion Of Humanity

First ever authoritative book on Eternal Religion of Humanity- Hinduism! Gives a solid framework to identify fraud in name of religion and adopt only the rational and beneficial. More info →

जितने भी स्थापित हित – जो वेदों को बदनाम कर रहे हैं वे केवल पाश्चात्य और भारतीय विशेषज्ञों तक ही सीमित नहीं हैं | हिन्दुओं में एक खास जमात ऐसी है जो जनसंख्या के सामाजिक और आर्थिक रूप से पिछड़ें तबकों का शोषण कर अपनी बात मानने और उस पर अमल करने को बाध्य करती है  अन्यथा दुष्परिणाम भुगतने की धमकी देती है |

वेदों के नाम पर थोपी गई इन सारी मिथ्या बातों का उत्तरदायित्व मुख्यतः मध्यकालीन वेदभाष्यकार महीधर, उव्वट और सायण द्वारा की गई व्याख्याओं पर है तथा वाम मार्गियों या तंत्र मार्गियों द्वारा वेदों के नाम से अपनी पुस्तकों में चलायी गई कुप्रथाओं पर है | एक अवधि के दौरान यह असत्यता सर्वत्र फ़ैल गई और अपनी जड़ें गहराई तक ज़माने में सफल रही, जब पाश्चात्य विद्वानों ने संस्कृत की अधकचरी जानकारी से वेदों के अनुवाद के नाम पर सायण और महीधर के वेद- भाष्य की व्याख्याओं का वैसा का वैसा अपनी लिपि में रूपांतरण कर लिया | जबकि वे वेदों के मूल अभिप्राय को समुचित रूप समझने के लिए अति आवश्यक शिक्षा (स्वर विज्ञान), व्याकरण, निरुक्त (शब्द व्युत्पत्ति शास्त्र), निघण्टु (वैदिक कोष), छंद , ज्योतिष तथा कल्प इत्यादि के ज्ञान से सर्वथा शून्य थे |

अग्निवीर के आन्दोलन का उद्देश्य वेदों के बारे में ऐसी मिथ्या धारणाओं का वास्तविक मूल्यांकन कर उनकी पवित्रता,शुद्धता,महान संकल्पना तथा मान्यता की स्थापना करना है | जो सिर्फ हिन्दुओं के लिए ही नहीं बल्कि मानव मात्र के लिए बिना किसी बंधन,पक्षपात या भेदभाव के समान रूप से उपलब्ध हैं |

.पशु-हिंसा का विरोध

यस्मिन्त्सर्वाणि  भूतान्यात्मैवाभूद्विजानत:

तत्र  को  मोहः  कः  शोक   एकत्वमनुपश्यत:

यजुर्वेद  ४०। ७

जो सभी भूतों में अपनी ही आत्मा को देखते हैं, उन्हें कहीं पर भी शोक या मोह नहीं रह जाता क्योंकि वे उनके साथ अपनेपन की अनुभूति करते हैं | जो आत्मा के नष्ट न होने में और पुनर्जन्म में विश्वास रखते हों, वे कैसे यज्ञों में पशुओं का वध करने की सोच भी सकते हैं ? वे तो अपने पिछले दिनों के प्रिय और निकटस्थ लोगों को उन जिन्दा प्राणियों में देखते हैं |

 

अनुमन्ता विशसिता निहन्ता क्रयविक्रयी

संस्कर्ता चोपहर्ता च खादकश्चेति घातकाः

मनुस्मृति ५।५१

मारने की आज्ञा देने वाला, पशु को मारने के लिए लेने वाला, बेचने वाला, पशु को मारने वाला,

मांस को खरीदने और बेचने वाला, मांस को पकाने वाला और मांस खाने वाला यह सभी हत्यारे हैं |

ब्रीहिमत्तं यवमत्तमथो माषमथो तिलम्

एष वां भागो निहितो रत्नधेयाय दान्तौ मा हिंसिष्टं पितरं मातरं च

अथर्ववेद ६।१४०।२

हे दांतों की दोनों पंक्तियों ! चावल खाओ, जौ खाओ, उड़द खाओ और तिल खाओ |

यह अनाज तुम्हारे लिए ही बनाये गए हैं | उन्हें मत मारो जो माता – पिता बनने की योग्यता रखते हैं |

 

य आमं मांसमदन्ति पौरुषेयं च ये क्रविः

गर्भान् खादन्ति केशवास्तानितो नाशयामसि

अथर्ववेद ८। ६।२३

वह लोग जो नर और मादा, भ्रूण और अंड़ों के नाश से उपलब्ध हुए मांस को कच्चा या पकाकर खातें हैं, हमें उन्हें नष्ट कर देना चाहिए |

Nothing Found

अनागोहत्या वै भीमा कृत्ये

मा नो गामश्वं पुरुषं वधीः

अथर्ववेद १०।१।२९

निर्दोषों को मारना निश्चित ही महा पाप है | हमारे गाय, घोड़े और पुरुषों को मत मार | वेदों में गाय और अन्य पशुओं के वध का स्पष्टतया निषेध होते हुए, इसे वेदों के नाम पर कैसे उचित ठहराया जा सकता है?

 

अघ्न्या यजमानस्य पशून्पाहि

यजुर्वेद १।१

हे मनुष्यों ! पशु अघ्न्य हैं – कभी न मारने योग्य, पशुओं की रक्षा करो |

 

पशूंस्त्रायेथां

यजुर्वेद ६।११

पशुओं का पालन करो |

 

द्विपादव चतुष्पात् पाहि

यजुर्वेद १४।८

हे मनुष्य ! दो पैर वाले की रक्षा कर और चार पैर वाले की भी रक्षा कर |

 

क्रव्य दा – क्रव्य (वध से प्राप्त मांस ) + अदा (खानेवाला) = मांस भक्षक |

पिशाच — पिशित (मांस) +अस (खानेवाला) = मांस खाने वाला |

असुत्रपा –  असू (प्राण )+त्रपा(पर तृप्त होने वाला) =   अपने भोजन के लिए दूसरों के प्राण हरने वाला |  |

गर्भ दा  और अंड़ दा = भूर्ण और अंड़े खाने वाले |

मांस दा = मांस खाने वाले |

वैदिक साहित्य में मांस भक्षकों को अत्यंत तिरस्कृत किया गया है | उन्हें राक्षस, पिशाच आदि की संज्ञा दी गई है जो दरिन्दे और हैवान माने गए हैं तथा जिन्हें सभ्य मानव समाज से बहिष्कृत समझा गया है |

 

ऊर्जं नो धेहि द्विपदे चतुष्पदे

यजुर्वेद ११।८३

सभी दो पाए और चौपाए प्राणियों को बल और पोषण प्राप्त हो |  हिन्दुओं द्वारा भोजन ग्रहण करने से पूर्व बोले जाने वाले इस मंत्र में प्रत्येक जीव के लिए पोषण उपलब्ध होने की कामना की गई है | जो दर्शन प्रत्येक प्राणी के लिए जीवन के हर क्षण में कल्याण ही चाहता हो, वह पशुओं के वध को मान्यता कैसे देगा ?

 

२.यज्ञ में हिंसा का विरोध

जैसी कुछ लोगों की प्रचलित मान्यता है कि यज्ञ में पशु वध किया जाता है, वैसा बिलकुल नहीं है | वेदों में यज्ञ को श्रेष्ठतम कर्म या एक ऐसी क्रिया कहा गया है जो वातावरण को अत्यंत शुद्ध करती है |

 

अध्वर इति यज्ञानाम  – ध्वरतिहिंसा कर्मा तत्प्रतिषेधः

निरुक्त २।७

निरुक्त या वैदिक शब्द व्युत्पत्ति शास्त्र में यास्काचार्य के अनुसार यज्ञ का एक नाम अध्वर भी है | ध्वर का मतलब है हिंसा सहित किया गया कर्म, अतः अध्वर का अर्थ हिंसा रहित कर्म है | वेदों में अध्वर के ऐसे प्रयोग प्रचुरता से पाए जाते हैं |

 

महाभारत के परवर्ती काल में वेदों के गलत अर्थ किए गए तथा अन्य कई धर्म – ग्रंथों के विविध तथ्यों को  भी प्रक्षिप्त किया गया | आचार्य शंकर वैदिक मूल्यों की पुनः स्थापना में एक सीमा तक सफल रहे | वर्तमान समय में स्वामी दयानंद सरस्वती – आधुनिक भारत के पितामह ने वेदों की व्याख्या वैदिक भाषा के सही नियमों तथा यथार्थ प्रमाणों के आधार पर की | उन्होंने वेद-भाष्य, सत्यार्थ प्रकाश, ऋग्वेदादिभाष्यभूमिका तथा अन्य ग्रंथों की रचना की | उनके इस साहित्य से वैदिक मान्यताओं पर आधारित व्यापक सामाजिक सुधारणा हुई तथा वेदों के बारे में फैली हुई भ्रांतियों का निराकरण हुआ |

 

आइए,यज्ञ के बारे में वेदों के मंतव्य को जानें –

अग्ने यं यज्ञमध्वरं विश्वत: परि भूरसि

स इद देवेषु गच्छति
ऋग्वेद   १ ।१।४

हे दैदीप्यमान प्रभु ! आप के द्वारा व्याप्त हिंसा रहित यज्ञ सभी के लिए लाभप्रद दिव्य गुणों से युक्त है तथा विद्वान मनुष्यों द्वारा स्वीकार किया गया है | ऋग्वेद में सर्वत्र यज्ञ को हिंसा रहित कहा गया है इसी तरह अन्य तीनों वेद भी वर्णित करते हैं | फिर यह कैसे माना जा सकता है कि वेदों में हिंसा या पशु वध की आज्ञा है ?

 

यज्ञों में पशु वध की अवधारणा  उनके (यज्ञों ) के विविध प्रकार के नामों के कारण आई है जैसे अश्वमेध  यज्ञ, गौमेध यज्ञ तथा नरमेध यज्ञ | किसी अतिरंजित कल्पना से भी इस संदर्भ में मेध का अर्थ वध संभव नहीं हो सकता |

 

यजुर्वेद अश्व का वर्णन करते हुए कहता  है –

इमं मा हिंसीरेकशफं पशुं कनिक्रदं वाजिनं वाजिनेषु

यजुर्वेद  १३।४८

इस एक खुर वाले, हिनहिनाने वाले तथा बहुत से पशुओं में अत्यंत वेगवान प्राणी का वध मत कर |अश्वमेध से अश्व को यज्ञ में बलि देने का तात्पर्य नहीं है इसके विपरीत यजुर्वेद में अश्व को नही मारने का स्पष्ट उल्लेख है | शतपथ में अश्व शब्द राष्ट्र या साम्राज्य के लिए आया है | मेध अर्थ वध नहीं होता | मेध शब्द बुद्धिपूर्वक किये गए कर्म को व्यक्त करता है | प्रकारांतर से उसका अर्थ मनुष्यों में संगतीकरण का भी है |  जैसा कि मेध शब्द के धातु (मूल ) मेधृ -सं -ग -मे के अर्थ से स्पष्ट होता है |

 

राष्ट्रं  वा  अश्वमेध:

अन्नं  हि  गौ:

अग्निर्वा  अश्व:

आज्यं  मेधा:

(शतपथ १३।१।६।३)

स्वामी  दयानन्द सरस्वती सत्यार्थ प्रकाश में लिखते हैं :-

राष्ट्र या साम्राज्य के वैभव, कल्याण और समृद्धि के लिए समर्पित यज्ञ ही अश्वमेध यज्ञ है |  गौ शब्द का अर्थ पृथ्वी भी है | पृथ्वी तथा पर्यावरण की शुद्धता के लिए समर्पित यज्ञ गौमेध कहलाता है | ” अन्न, इन्द्रियाँ,किरण,पृथ्वी, आदि को पवित्र रखना गोमेध |”  ” जब मनुष्य मर जाय, तब उसके शरीर का विधिपूर्वक दाह करना नरमेध कहाता है | ”

 

३.गौ – मांस का निषेध

वेदों  में पशुओं की हत्या का  विरोध तो है ही बल्कि गौ- हत्या पर तो तीव्र आपत्ति करते हुए उसे निषिद्ध माना गया है | यजुर्वेद में गाय को जीवनदायी पोषण दाता मानते हुए गौ हत्या को वर्जित किया गया है |

घृतं दुहानामदितिं जनायाग्ने  मा हिंसी:

यजुर्वेद १३।४९

सदा ही रक्षा के पात्र गाय और बैल को मत मार |

 

आरे  गोहा नृहा  वधो  वो  अस्तु

ऋग्वेद  ७ ।५६।१७

ऋग्वेद गौ- हत्या को जघन्य अपराध घोषित करते हुए मनुष्य हत्या के तुल्य मानता है और ऐसा महापाप करने वाले के लिये दण्ड का विधान करता है |

 

सूयवसाद  भगवती  हि  भूया  अथो  वयं  भगवन्तः  स्याम

अद्धि  तर्णमघ्न्ये  विश्वदानीं  पिब  शुद्धमुदकमाचरन्ती

ऋग्वेद १।१६४।४०

अघ्न्या गौ- जो किसी भी अवस्था में नहीं मारने योग्य हैं, हरी घास और शुद्ध जल के सेवन से स्वस्थ  रहें जिससे कि हम उत्तम सद् गुण,ज्ञान और ऐश्वर्य से युक्त हों |वैदिक कोष निघण्टु में गौ या गाय के पर्यायवाची शब्दों में अघ्न्या, अहि- और अदिति का भी समावेश है | निघण्टु के भाष्यकार यास्क इनकी व्याख्या में कहते हैं -अघ्न्या – जिसे कभी न मारना चाहिए | अहि – जिसका कदापि वध नहीं होना चाहिए | अदिति – जिसके खंड नहीं करने चाहिए | इन तीन शब्दों से यह भलीभांति विदित होता है कि गाय को किसी भी प्रकार से पीड़ित नहीं करना चाहिए | प्राय: वेदों में गाय इन्हीं नामों से पुकारी गई है |

 

अघ्न्येयं  सा  वर्द्धतां  महते  सौभगाय

ऋग्वेद १ ।१६४।२७

अघ्न्या गौ-  हमारे लिये आरोग्य एवं सौभाग्य लाती हैं |

 

सुप्रपाणं  भवत्वघ्न्याभ्य:

ऋग्वेद ५।८३।८

अघ्न्या गौ के लिए शुद्ध जल अति उत्तमता से उपलब्ध हो |

 

यः  पौरुषेयेण  क्रविषा  समङ्क्ते  यो  अश्व्येन  पशुना  यातुधानः

यो  अघ्न्याया  भरति  क्षीरमग्ने  तेषां  शीर्षाणि  हरसापि  वृश्च

ऋग्वेद १०।८७।१६

मनुष्य, अश्व या अन्य पशुओं के मांस से पेट भरने वाले तथा दूध देने वाली अघ्न्या गायों का विनाश करने वालों को कठोरतम दण्ड देना चाहिए |

 

विमुच्यध्वमघ्न्या देवयाना अगन्म

यजुर्वेद १२।७३

अघ्न्या गाय और बैल तुम्हें समृद्धि प्रदान करते हैं |

 

मा गामनागामदितिं  वधिष्ट

ऋग्वेद  ८।१०१।१५

गाय को मत मारो | गाय निष्पाप और अदिति – अखंडनीया है  |

 

अन्तकाय  गोघातं

यजुर्वेद ३०।१८

गौ हत्यारे का संहार किया जाये |

 

यदि  नो  गां हंसि यद्यश्वम् यदि  पूरुषं

तं  त्वा  सीसेन  विध्यामो  यथा  नो  सो  अवीरहा

अर्थववेद १।१६।४

यदि कोई हमारे गाय,घोड़े और पुरुषों की हत्या करता है, तो उसे सीसे की गोली से उड़ा दो |

 

वत्सं  जातमिवाघ्न्या

अथर्ववेद ३।३०।१

आपस में उसी प्रकार प्रेम करो, जैसे अघ्न्या – कभी न मारने योग्य गाय – अपने बछड़े से करती है |

 

धेनुं  सदनं  रयीणाम्

अथर्ववेद ११।१।४

गाय सभी ऐश्वर्यों का उद्गम है |

 

ऋग्वेद के ६ वें मंडल का सम्पूर्ण २८ वां सूक्त गाय की महिमा बखान रहा है —

१.आ  गावो अग्मन्नुत भद्रमक्रन्त्सीदन्तु

प्रत्येक जन यह सुनिश्चित करें कि गौएँ यातनाओं से दूर तथा स्वस्थ रहें |

 

२.भूयोभूयो  रयिमिदस्य  वर्धयन्नभिन्ने

गाय की  देख-भाल करने वाले को ईश्वर का आशीर्वाद प्राप्त होता है |

 

 

३.न ता नशन्ति न दभाति तस्करो नासामामित्रो व्यथिरा दधर्षति

गाय पर शत्रु भी शस्त्र  का प्रयोग न करें |

 

४. न ता अर्वा रेनुककाटो अश्नुते न संस्कृत्रमुप यन्ति ता अभि

कोइ भी गाय का वध न करे  |

 

५.गावो भगो गाव इन्द्रो मे अच्छन्

गाय बल और समृद्धि  लातीं  हैं |

 

६. यूयं गावो मेदयथा

गाय यदि स्वस्थ और प्रसन्न रहेंगी  तो पुरुष और स्त्रियाँ भी निरोग और समृद्ध होंगे |

 

७. मा वः स्तेन ईशत माघशंस:

गाय हरी घास और शुद्ध जल क सेवन करें | वे मारी न जाएं और हमारे लिए समृद्धि लायें |

 

वेदों में मात्र गाय ही नहीं  बल्कि प्रत्येक प्राणी के लिए प्रद्रर्शित उच्च भावना को समझने  के लिए और  कितने प्रमाण दिएं जाएं ? प्रस्तुत प्रमाणों से सुविज्ञ पाठक स्वयं यह निर्णय कर सकते हैं कि वेद किसी भी प्रकार कि अमानवीयता के सर्वथा ख़िलाफ़ हैं और जिस में गौ – वध तथा गौ- मांस का तो पूर्णत: निषेध है |

 

वेदों में गौ मांस का कहीं कोई विधान नहीं  है |

 

 

संदर्भ ग्रंथ सूची

१.ऋग्वेद भाष्य – स्वामी दयानंद सरस्वती

२.यजुर्वेद भाष्य -स्वामी दयानंद सरस्वती

३.No Beef in Vedas -B D Ukhul

४.वेदों का यथार्थ स्वरुप – पंडित धर्मदेव विद्यावाचस्पति

५.चारों वेद संहिता – पंडित दामोदर सातवलेकर

६. प्राचीन भारत में गौ मांस – एक समीक्षा – गीता प्रेस,गोरखपुर

७.The Myth of Holy Cow – D N Jha

८. Hymns of Atharvaveda – Griffith

९.Scared Book of the East – Max Muller

१०.Rigved Translations – Williams Jones

११.Sanskrit – English Dictionary – Moniar Williams

१२.वेद – भाष्य – दयानंद संस्थान

१३.Western Indologists – A Study of Motives – Pt.Bhagavadutt

१४.सत्यार्थ प्रकाश – स्वामी दयानंद सरस्वती

१५.ऋग्वेदादिभाष्यभूमिका – स्वामी दयानंद सरस्वती

१६.Cloud over Understanding of Vedas – B D Ukhul

१७.शतपथ ब्राहमण

१८.निरुक्त – यास्काचार्य

१९. धातुपाठ – पाणिनि

 

परिशिष्ट, १४ अप्रैल २०१०

इस लेख के पश्चात् उन विभिन्न स्रोतों से तीखी प्रतिक्रिया हुई जिनके गले से यह सच्चाई नहीं उतर सकती कि हमारे वेद और राष्ट्र की प्राचीन संस्कृति अधिक आदर्शस्वरूप हैं बनिस्पत उनकी आधुनिक साम्यवादी विचारधारा के | मुझे कई मेल प्राप्त हुए जिनमें इस लेख को झुठलाने के प्रयास में अतिरिक्त हवाले देकर गोमांस का समर्थन दिखाया गया है | जिनमें ऋग्वेद से २ मंत्र ,मनुस्मृति के कुछ श्लोक तथा कुछ अन्य उद्धरण दिए गए हैं | जिसका एक उदाहरण यहाँ अवतार गिल की टिप्पणी है | इस बारे में मैं निम्न बातें कहना चाहूंगा —

a. लेख में प्रस्तुत मनुस्मृति के साक्ष्य में वध की अनुमति देने वाले तक को हत्यारा कहा गया है | अतः यह सभी अतिरिक्त श्लोक मनुस्मृति में प्रक्षेपित ( मिलावट किये गए) हैं या इनके अर्थ को बिगाड़ कर गलत रूप में प्रस्तुत किया गया है | मैं उन्हें डा. सुरेन्द्र कुमार द्वारा भाष्य की गयी मनुस्मृति पढ़ने की सलाह दूंगा |

b. प्राचीन साहित्य में गोमांस को सिद्ध करने के उनके अड़ियल रवैये के कपट का एक प्रतीक यह है कि वह मांस शब्द का अर्थ हमेशा मीट (गोश्त) के संदर्भ में ही लेते हैं | दरअसल, मांस शब्द की परिभाषा किसी भी गूदेदार वस्तु के रूप में की जाती है | मीट को मांस कहा जाता है क्योंकि वह गूदेदार होता है | इसी से, केवल मांस शब्द के प्रयोग को देखकर ही मीट नहीं समझा जा सकता |

c. उनके द्वारा प्रस्तुत अन्य उद्धरण संदेहास्पद एवं लचर हैं जो प्रमाण नहीं माने जा सकते | उनका तरीका बहुत आसान है – संस्कृत में लिखित किसी भी वचन को धर्म के रूप में प्रतिपादित करके मन माफ़िक अर्थ किये जाएं | इसी तरह, वे हमारी पाठ्य पुस्तकों में अनर्गल अपमानजनक दावों को भरकर मूर्ख बनाते आ रहें हैं |

d. वेदों से संबंधित जिन दो मंत्रों को प्रस्तुत कर वे गोमांस भक्षण को सिद्ध मान रहे हैं, आइए उनकी पड़ताल करें –

दावा:- ऋग्वेद (१०/८५/१३) कहता है -” कन्या के विवाह अवसर पर गाय और बैल का वध किया जाए | ”

तथ्य : – मंत्र में बताया गया है कि शीत ऋतु में मद्धिम हो चुकी सूर्य किरणें पुनः वसंत ऋतु में प्रखर हो जाती हैं | यहां सूर्य -किरणों के लिए प्रयुक्त शब्द  ‘गो’ है, जिसका एक अर्थ ‘गाय’ भी होता है | और इसीलिए मंत्र का अर्थ करते समय सूर्य – किरणों के बजाये गाय को विषय रूप में लेकर भी किया जा सकता है | ‘मद्धिम’ को सूचित करने के लिए ‘हन्यते’ शब्द का प्रयोग किया गया है, जिसका मतलब हत्या भी हो सकता है | परन्तु यदि ऐसा मान भी लें, तब भी मंत्र की अगली पंक्ति (जिसका अनुवाद जानबूझ कर छोड़ा गया है)  कहती है कि -वसंत ऋतु में वे अपने वास्तविक स्वरुप को पुनः प्राप्त होती हैं | भला सर्दियों में मारी गई गाय दोबारा वसंत ऋतु में पुष्ट कैसे हो सकती है ? इस से भली प्रकार सिद्ध हो रहा है कि ज्ञान से कोरे कम्युनिस्ट किस प्रकार वेदों के साथ पक्षपात कर कलंकित करते हैं |

दावा :- ऋग्वेद (६/१७/१) का कथन है, ” इन्द्र गाय, बछड़े, घोड़े और भैंस का मांस खाया करते थे |”

तथ्य :- मंत्र में वर्णन है कि प्रतिभाशाली विद्वान, यज्ञ की अग्नि को प्रज्वलित करने वाली समिधा की भांति विश्व को दीप्तिमान कर देते हैं | अवतार गिल और उनके मित्रों को इस में इन्द्र,गाय,बछड़ा, घोड़ा और भैंस कहां से मिल गए,यह मेरी समझ से बाहर है | संक्षेप में, मैं अपनी इस प्रतिज्ञा पर दृढ़ हूँ कि वेदों में गोमांस भक्षण का समर्थक एक भी मंत्र प्रमाणित करने पर मैं हर उस मार्ग को स्वीकार करने के लिए तैयार हूँ जो मेरे लिए नियत किया जाएगा अन्यथा वे वेदों की ओर वापिस लौटें |

This article is also available in English at http://agniveer.com/68/no-beef-in-vedas/

Author: Sanjeev Newar

Beyond Flesh there lies a human being

Author:
Series: Discover Hinduism, Book 3
Genres: Religion, Society
Dispelling myths about Hinduism being anti-women! And establishing why Hinduism is lighthouse of women empowerment mission. More info →

Dalits of Hinduism

Author:
Series: Discover Hinduism, Book 2
Genres: Religion, Society
First ever book on the misconceptions of birth based caste system in Hinduism! This book will dispel all myths and establish the principles of social equality that form the foundations of Hinduism. More info →

Attacks on Hinduism And its defence forever

Author:
Series: Discover Hinduism, Book 4
Genres: Religion, Society
Tag: Recommended Books
First ever book dispelling myths about Hinduism being vulgar, unscientific and anti-woman religion! Answers all allegations made by Islamic and Christian conversion mafia. More info →

The Science of Blissful Living

Author:
Series: Vedic Self-Help, Book 1
Genre: Inspirational
Master the intuitive mechanism of everlasting bliss and success. NOW! Explanation of life changing Mantras from Vedas! More info →

A Hindu’s fight for Mother Cow

Author:
Series: Discover Hinduism, Book 1
Genre: Religion
First ever book dispelling myths about beef and animal sacrifice in Hinduism! First book ever giving 94 ways to rip beef-lover apart. From Discover Hinduism series. More info →

Eternal Religion Of Humanity

First ever authoritative book on Eternal Religion of Humanity- Hinduism! Gives a solid framework to identify fraud in name of religion and adopt only the rational and beneficial. More info →

Essence of Vedas – first book of world

Author:
Series: Religion of Humanity, Book 2
Genre: Religion
Must know startling facts about the Vedas – The Foundation of Hinduism! And first book of world. More info →

हिन्दू धर्म के दलित

हिन्दू धर्म पर जातिगत भेदभाव के आरोपों का सटीक उत्तर देती एक मात्र पुस्तक! More info →

हिन्दू धर्म में नारी की महिमा

नारी का महिमा गान करते हुए वैदिक मन्त्रों का संकलन More info →

Every Muslim is NOT a terrorist

For first time, complete refutation of every point a Jihadi thinks to justify his hate against non-believers. The only book of its kind to solve the problem of brainwashing and self-radicalization More info →

Questions only Hinduism can Answer

Author:
Series: Vedic Lesson, Book 1
Genre: Religion
Tag: Recommended Books
Find more than 170 answers from Hinduism on God, Karma, Creation Self and Salvation. It’s about finding mother's lap where all questions vanish... More info →

Divine Vedas

Debunking 100+ myths and allegations of Vedas haters who are dreaming of conquering India by hook or crook! More info →

Facebook Comments

Liked the post? Make a contribution and help bring change.

Disclaimer: By Quran and Hadiths, we do not refer to their original meanings. We only refer to interpretations made by fanatics and terrorists to justify their kill and rape. We highly respect the original Quran, Hadiths and their creators. We also respect Muslim heroes like APJ Abdul Kalam who are our role models. Our fight is against those who misinterpret them and malign Islam by associating it with terrorism. For example, Mughals, ISIS, Al Qaeda, and every other person who justifies sex-slavery, rape of daughter-in-law and other heinous acts. For full disclaimer, visit "Please read this" in Top and Footer Menu.

738 COMMENTS

  1. Faheem or uske kuch jihadi dosto ko sirf jihad or aatankwad k alawa kuch smjh nhi aata. kya kre bechro ko abbu ne bataya nhi ya fir use khud pta nhi ki uske kitne abbu hai. :p

  2. Kuch log koi bhi galat kaam karte hain aur apne neeji swaarthon ki poorti ke liye un galat kaaryon ko sahi thahraane ke liye wo dhaarmik granthon ki galat vyakhya karte hain ya unko bilkul tod-marodkar pesh karte hain. Aur kaafi log unki baaton par aasaani se vishwaas bhi kar lete hain kyonki na to unhone kabhi dharmik granthon ko dekha hota hai aur na hi kabhi unko padha hota hai. Isliye ab humein samaj mein faili huyi bhrantiyon ko tathyon ke aadhaar par dur karne ki aavashyakta hai.

  3. Vedas ya anya kisi bhi Granth mein pasuvaddh karne ki anumati nahi di gayi hai. Jab Shankaracharya apni digvijay karte huye Himachal Pradesh pahunche us samay wahan ke tantrik sampradayon mein narbali ki pratha thi aur wo usko Vedas ke anusaar bataate the. Shankaracharya ne unko shaastraarth ke liye bulaya aur unko shaastraarth mein praajit kiya aur siddh kiya ki narbali Vedas ke bilkul khilaf hai. Tantrikon ne narbali pratha ko tyaag diya aur narbela ko nadi mein visarjit kar diya.

  4. Sanjeev Ji main aapke mat se poori tarah se sahmat hoon. Ek baar bahut samay pahle mujhe bhi is vichitra sawaal ka saamna karna pada jab ek debate ke dauraan kuch logon ne kaha ki Vedas mein likha hai ki aap Gau Maans kha sakte hain. Us samay maine unke is aarop ko poori tarah se galat aur bhramak siddh kar diya tha. Kuch log aasaani se unki baaton ko maan lete hain kyonki unhone kabhi bhi Vedas ya anya granth nahi padhe hote hain. Max Muller ne Vedas ki bahut galat vyakhya ki hai.

  5. […] ‘वेदों में गोमांस? ‘ प्रथम भाग में हम ने वेदों पर लगाए गए गोमांसाहार और पशुबलि के आरोपों की गहराई से जाँच की और पर्याप्त प्रमाणों से यह बताया कि- […]

  6. Mr sanjeev newer
    agr aapko lgta h k aap logon ko sahi disha ki taraf le ja rahe ho to ek debate kijiye na zakir naik se.. doodh ka doodh or paani ka paani ho jaye.. ho sakta h humein bhi aapki baat samajh me aa jaye..varna hum sab log to aapko kayar hi samjhenge..

    • Hum me se kisi kobhi Zoker Naik se behes karne ki jaroorat hi nahi hai, vo bus apne Agenda ko fela raha hai, Islam me kuch batien achchi hien lekin sab batien achchi nahi hai, or Jakir bas yahi galti karta hai vo apne ko sab sahi or doosre ko sab galat ataa hai, ane valey samaya me app jese muslim bhai hi Jakir ko joota lagane vale hien, iski shuruat ho bhi chuki hai

  7. @Gulzar
    Tum kaha tak bhago ge me tumbe ek aur Quran ki ayat Deta hu jisme Muhammad kah raha ke Allah ne prithvi ko bed ki tarah banaya hai

    Yaha par iss ayaat me “mahdan” word hai jiska arbi me arth bed hota hai.

    Allathee jaAAala lakumu al-arda mahdan wajaAAala lakum feeha subulan laAAallakum tahtadoona

    Sura Az-Zukhruf (43:10)

    Who has made for you the earth like a bed, and has made for you roads therein, in order that you may find your way.

    Ab batao bed kaise gol hota hai?

    • Abdu Rasul

      check kijiye bhaag main nahin raha balki tum bhaag rahe ho baar baar topic badal badal kar .,tum har baar topic badal dete ho jab tumhare paas jawab nahin hota.,

      or aap is aayat ka matlab bhi galat nikal rahe ho., sahi matlab padiye.

      QURAN 43.10
      wah jisne tumhare liye zameen ko farsh banaya our tumhare liye us me banaye raaste taaki tum raah pao.,

      samajh to aap ki sahi nahin hai., blame dusron par madte ho.

      • @Gulzar Ansari

        Abe Arbi me padh.

        iss ayat me kahi farsh shabd hai Qya Quran 43.10. Tu mujhse jyada janta hai arbi? “Mahdan” shabd ko dekh arbi me aur iska arth check kar. Muhammad bevkoof tha aur tum uske jhuth ko sach banane me lage huye ho.
        Quran 43.10
        Allathee jaAAala lakumu al-arda “mahdan” wajaAAala lakum feeha subulan laAAallakum tahtadoona

      • tu check kar mr abdu., mahdan ke kitne meanings nikalte hain., tu to zyada padha likha hai na,. tab bhi teri samajh me is aayat ka matlab samajh ni aata., ki ye aayat kya batati hai., tu english me translate padh raha hai main arbi hindi urdu., yahi to fark hai., tu sirf kamiya nikalne ke liye padhta hai main sahi matlab samajne ko.,. tu bhi jab dil se sache man se samjhega to tujhe bhi pata lagega is aayat me quran kya kahta hai.,

  8. Kyon nahin bata raha mr abdu. Ke aakhir tu kis dharm ko maanta hai… ? Maanavta ti har dharm me hai.. hindu dharm me manavta nahin hai kya jo tu khud ko hindu bhi kahalwana nahin chahta.?

    Bta bhai agar haram ka jana nahin hai to topic bina badle bata.. tera ye manavta ka dharm kab bana hai ? Kaise bana ? Iski koi kitab hai bhi ke nahin.. ?

    Itna gyani samajhta h khud ko to bata na dharm kahte kise hain.. ??

    • @Gulzar Ansari
      Raam ka Qya dharm tha? Hanumaan ka Qya dharm tha? Krishan ka Qya dharm tha? Isha ka Qya dharm tha? Gautam ka Qya dharm tha? Mahavir ka Qya dharm Tha? Rishi Patanjali ka Qya dharm tha?

      Qya inhone kabhi kaha ham Muslim hai ya Hindu hai? Ye sab jab se chala tab se log batne lage. Hame bhi apne aap ko Hindu, Muslim aadi me baatkar manav samaj me vibhajan nahi karna chahiye.

      Ham maanva hai Achhai hamara dharm hona chahiye aur burai dusto ka dharm

      • Mr abdu yahin to teri samajh ki kami hai.. tu muslim ya hindu ka arth tak nahin jaanta.

        Tu jaanta hi nahin hai ki achhha kya hai or byra kya hai.
        Tujhe pata hai chori karne wale chor ko lagta hai ki uske liye chori karna achha hai.

        Or ek rapist ki achha lagta hai rape kaRNA. tabhi to karta hai..

        Teri problem yahi hai bina dharm ke tu jaan hi nahin payega ki achha kya hai or bura kya..h??
        Mere sawal ka jawab dene ki bajaye tu ulta mujhse hi poochh raha hai ki ram ka kya dharm tha hanuman ka kya… tune javab nahin diya mere sawal ka. Saaf zahir hota hai ki tujhe jo achha lagta hai bs vahi sahi samajh kar karta hai tu.

        Tujhe doosron ki aastha ko takleef pahunchana a hha lagta hai is liye tu aisa karta hai.. pahle jaan to le achha kya hota hai.. achhe ki defination pata hai ? Without dharm ke tu achhe ki defination tak nahin bta payega.. tu kya duniya ka koi bhi insaan without dharm ko maane achhe ki defination nahin bata sakta..bada gyani samajhta hai

        Main phir se wahi poochhta hoon himmat hai to bina topic badle jawab de..

        bata manavta ka dharm kaise bana. ?

        Kab bana? Iski kon si kitaab hai .?

        . hai bhi k nahin?

        Isme achha kya hai bura kya hai ?

        Kya hindu dharm me manavta nahin hai jo tu khud ko hindu bhi nahin kahalwana chahta??

      • @Gulzar Ansari
        Aap Muhamamd ko bachaane ki kosis qyo kar rahe ho. Yadi Aisha aapki beti hoti to qya aap muhmaad ko bachate ya safiya aapki ma hoti to aap mohammad ko bachate? Are qya koi aurat apne bacho aur pita ke hatyare se nikah kar sakti hai? Muhammad ne kewal ek balaatkari tha. Jis din Muhammad ka sach sabhi gair Muslimo ko pataa chal gaya us din Islam ka ant hai. Aaj internet iska sabse bada reason hai ki muhammad ko koi nahi chupa sakta

      • Mr. Abdul maanavta ka koi dharam nahi hota jis tarah aatankwaad ka koi dharam nahi hota lekin. Insan ko doosre insaan ki madad karna ki maanavta ka dharam hai. Aur har dharm sabse pehle maanavta ka dharm hi sikhata hai..

      • @Rahul

        Quran 9:5 – Murti poojako ko jaha pao katl kar do

        Muhammad aur uski army ne gair Muslimo ka dhan aur unki aurto ki ijjat looti qya aisa vyakti paigamber kahlane layak hai?

        Qya ye dharm hai?

      • MR ABDU

        kyon logon me galatfahmiyan faila rahe ho ., aap ko kya milega galatfahmi daal kar logon ke man me islam ke khilaf., quran 9.5 me mushrik ko katl karne ka hukm diya hai allah ne .,wo bhi jung ke maidan me.,or wo bhi jab .,jab wo sandhi tod te., matlab sulah tod de tab., or mushrik sirf hindu hi nahin hota muslim bhi bahut log mushrik hain., poora to bataya karo..uske aage bhi to batao kya likha hai., tu nahin batayega.,

      • or aage lika hai ki agar wo yani mushrik maafi mang le yani touba karle to us ko chhod do or ek mehfooz jagah le jao.,

      • @Gulzar Anszari

        Abe murkh mujhe pata hai Quran 9:5 me aage likha “agar Mushrik ( Yani Hindu, Yahudi, Ishaai and other non-muslim) Muhammad ko paigamber maan le to inhe mat maaro”.

        Lekin aaj to Mushrik Musalmaano ko maar rahe hai.

      • sanatan dharm jaisa koi dharm nahi hai jitne bhi dharm bane wah sanatan dharm se churaye gyan se bane hai

  9. Note

    Agar tu (mr abdu) hindu hai to naam muslim kyon rakh rakha hai.. hindu muslim me ladai karwane k liye na????

    Badalta kyon nahin.. kyonki tu wi hai jo khush nahin hai ki is article par sachai zahir ho…

    Isliye tumhare comment bhi ese hi hai.. gande gande… bina tameez wale.. besharmi wale..

  10. mr.. .Quran virodhi.

    aap wakai me quraan shareef ko jaanna nahin chahte isi liye aap jaan bhi nahin paate.,

    ,kahte hain insaan khud apna raasta chunta hai., aapne quraan me khamiya nikalna chuna to aap ko english translate mil gayi.,,mera aapse anurodh hai., ye dua karein ki allah, ishwar., bhagwan apko bhi or mujhe bhi., sahi raaste par chalaye., or shaitaan se bahkaawe me aane se bachaye., jo hamara khula dushman hai.

    • Quran Shaitan ka hi paigam hai. Sare ISISI ke Ladake Muslim privaro se hai. Allah = Shaitan
      Muhammad = Messenger of Shatian
      Marriage with a child girl is a act of Shaitan.
      Raping with women after killing her’s husbands, sons, father is act of Shaitan.
      Not- beliefein co-existence is an act of Shaitan.

      • Muhammad ke sath Ji lagaana manvta ka apmaan hai. Jisne na to bachi ko, naa old ledi ko aur na hi jawan mahila ko chhoda. Sabse anpni sex purti ki lekin kisi se santaan utpan nahi kar saka. Muhammad ko apni biwio par shak tha unka kisi aur ke sath chakkar hai vah unko parde me rakhta tha. Isliye vah hamesha kahta tha jo aurat dusre mardo ke sath sambandh rakhegi use jahanum milega

      • jab hamko muslim bandhuo se bat karni hoti hai tab majburan hamko “ji” lagana hota hai kyoki uske kai karodh andhvishvsi maujud hai ! vasie muhammad ke karm achhe nahi the isliye unke nam ke saath” ji “lagaana thik nahi hai ham apse sahamat bhi hai

      • apke karm bade ache hai yeh bhi hum sab log jante hai isi liye aap yaha par humko “manavta” ke path padhate huye dekhne ko miljate hai. khud ka pata nahi dusro ke bare me ‘anuman’ laga rahe hai. aplog ka akhirat ka ghar jahannum hai.

      • App kabhi Delhi Aye to Hame Jarur Bataana. Aap jaise sajjan vyakti se ham bhi milna chahenge. Vaise aap kaha rahte hai.

      • hamara dilli ana nahi hota hai ham hydarabad me rahate hai bat chit to is manch me bhi ho sakati hai

      • jaiye hokar aiye dilli kya pata waha par apko charcha karne ke liye kuch aur mudde mil jayege phir usme aapko milavat kar ke logo ke samne rakhne ka avsar bhi mil sakta hai.

      • ha ha.. yeh ache jokes lekar aye hai, kash tum me sabut dene ke bhi ‘guts’ hote.. jo ke humko kisi bhi islam virodhi me zara bhi dekhne ko nahi milte. adhura gyan ko pehle pura to kar lo phir charcha karna shuru karte hai. is se zyada sahi gyan to 5 saal ke bache ke pass hoga

      • to is me Adam As se le kar Isa AS tak sare paigambaro ki jankari kaise aayi?

        yeh koi bakvas ved aur bhagwat geeta jaisi nahi hai jo sirf bhagvano aur murtiyo ke path padne ko kehti hai na he wo fake manusmriti ki tarha milavati hai.

        jahilo ko sab jahil he nazar ate hai

      • ISISI ke ladake tumahe ghar chai pine aate hai jo tum ko unke bare me pata chala?
        You+Murtipujak=Shaitan iblees.
        Avtarvaad= Shaitan Iblees.

        Sexual morality

        In the Vedas one finds matters relating to seduction, incest, abortion, conjugal infidelity, deception, and robbery as well. Prostitution was common and the prostitutes were called warrangnas. There are some very obscene passages in the Vedas. For example in Rig Veda read the lewd conversation between Pushan and Surya (Rig Veda 10.85.37) and again a similar conversation in Ashwamedha section of Yajur Veda. We will not
        Refer to Mandal10. Puranas are full of stories depicting open sexual perversities which we cannot record here and must avoid the stink of immorality.
        go into the details of such conversations which may be offensive but we will refer to some of them here briefly. Brahma is considered to be the greatest spiritual leader of the Hindu Trinity and yet if we read Shiv Puran (Ruder Samhita 2 Sati Khand 2 Chapter 19), we find him mentioned as a cheat and a sex maniac. Even at the time of the marriage of Shiva and Parvati Brahma displayed his sexual depravity openly. In the same Granth another lewd story is recorded concerning Shiva and Parvati. Reading the Hindu Shastras and Puranas we find that relation of the sexes among the Vedic Aryans and gods was not ideal. Obviously these standards were later followed by the followers of Hinduism. More than one man shared one woman and none of them had any exclusive rights on the wife. Devas molested the wives of the Rishis or sexually attacked the wives of their colleague Devas. Rape of Ahalya, the wife of Rishi Gautama, by Indra is well known and Indra was the prominent god of the Rig Veda. In Adhyaya 100 of the Vana Parva of the Mahabharata we read that Rishi Vibhandaka cohabited with a female deer and as a result of this intercourse Rishi Shranga was born. In Adhyaya 118 of the Adi Parva of the Mahabharata Rishi Vyas gives us a similar

        The popular belief is that Lord Brahma produced the Vedas. He is said to have established sexual relationship with his daughter Saraswati

        The story is also found in Mahabharat. It may have come from Greece where goddess Medusa was similarly ravished by god Poseidon.

        story of Pandu, the father of the Pandus, who received a curse from Rishi Kadam. According to the story Rishi Kadam issued a curse because he was engaged in sexual intercourse with a deer when Pandu disturbed him. In Adhyaya 63 of the Adi Parva of the Mahabharata Rishi Parashara had sexual intercourse with Satyavati, (also called Matsya Gandha – fisherman’s girl) in public and in broad day light. In Adhyaya 104 of the Adi Parva, Rishi Dirgha is stated to have staged a similar scene in public.

        (a) Incest:-
        Father-daughter incest occurs in the story of Brahma and his daughter.

        Brahma married his own daughter Satarupa.
        “Wise, teaching, following the thought of Order, the sonless gained a grandson from his daughter”. Fain, as a sire, to see his child prolific, he sped to meet her with an eager spirit‖.

        [RigVeda III .31.1-2]. Hiranyakashpu married his daughter Rohini. Vashista married Shatrupa, Janhu married Janhavi, and Surya married Usha.

        (b)Rape
        Rape was common. Some examples are Manu-Illa, Surya raped Kunti. Vishnu raped Jalandhar‘s wife (Varinda) who later committed suicide. Love-lorn Vishnu did not even let her go after death. He bathed in her ashes, bereaved her death for days and cried loudly.

        (c) Sons married their mothers

        There are cases where father and son married the same woman; Brahma is the father of Manu. Manu married his mother
        Sharadha . Pushan too married his mother.

        (d)Marriage with sisters

        The discussion of open sex between a brother and sister (Yama and Yami in Rig Veda Mandal X) The description of sexual relationship between Yam and Yami (Brother and sister) is lewd, lascivious, and bawdy. It is a spur to carnality. They did not get married but discussed open sexual relations. From their discussion it is clear that in those days sisters could discuss sexual matters with their brothers and even marry them. Brahma had three sons Marichi, Daksha and Dharma and one daughter. Daksha is stated to have married the daughter of Brahma who was his sister (see Adi Parva of the Mahabharata). Other instances are Purukutsa and Narmada, Viprachiti and Simhika, Nahusa and Viraja, Sukra and Usanas, Amavasu and Go, Amsumat and Yasoda, Suka and Pivari.

        Pushan is the lover of his sister Achoda. “Attendant on the Blessed Dame the Blessed one hath come: the Lover followeth his Sister. [Rig Veda X.3.3]

        Agni is the lover of his own sister. ―Pūsan, who driveth goats for steeds, the strong and Mighty, who is called His Sister’s lover, will we laud‖.
        [Rig Veda VI.55.4] Ashvins were the sons of Savitar and Usha who were brother and sister. Krishna was married with his uncle’s Satrajit’s daughter and Krishna’s son Priduman was married with his matenal uncle Rukmaya’s daughter.

        (e) Selling & hiring of women:
        There is evidence that the ancient Aryans also sold their women (wives and daughters). When a daughter was sold her marriage was known as Arsha marriage. This was done through Go-Mithuna (giving away one cow and one bull to the girls‘ father as price )― When (the father) gives away his daughter according to the rule, after receiving from the bridegroom, for (the fulfillment of the sacred law, a cow and a bull or two pairs, that is named the Arsha rite”.
        (Manu Simrti 3.29)
        “Some call the cow and the bull given as on Arsha wedding ‗a gratuity‘ but that is wrong. The acceptance of the fee great or small is a sale of the daughter.” (Manu II)

        Women were also rented to others for cohabitation. In the Mahabharata we read that Madhavi was the daughter of King Yayati. Yayati made a gift of her to Galwa Rishi. Galwa rented her out to three kings one after the other. After the third, Madhavi was returned to Galwa. She was now given by Galwa to his Guru Vishvamitra. Vishvamitra kept her till he begot a son. After this he returned her to her father.

        (f) Niyoga – mistreatment of women

        Niyoga is the Aryan name for a system under which a wedded woman was legally permitted to beget a son from another person, not her husband. There was no limit to the number of men a woman could go for Niyoga. Madhuti and Ambika had one Niyoga each. Saradandayani had three. Vayusistasva was permitted to have 7 and Vali is known to have allowed as many as 17 Niyogas to one of his wives. With the consent of the husband a Niyoga could last from one night to twelve years or more. Jatila-Gautami had 7 husbands. In The Mahabharata Daropadi had five husbands and Pandu allowed his wife Kunti to have four Niyogas. Karna was the premarital first born brother of the Pandus through Nyoga.

        Abduction and disrobing of women in public is evident in the Mahabharta. Daropadi was disrobed in front of her near relatives.

        In Shiv Puran Ruder Samhita (4.12) we read that Shiva ran after the wives of the Rishis completely naked. On account of this indecency he had to lose his male organ. In the temples at Jagan Nath, Konark, and Bhuneshwar of Orissa there are statues of naked women in very objectionable poses. Similar poses are openly depicted on the outside of the temples at Khajuraho. Even Mahatma Gandhi was of the opinion that KhajurahoTemples should be demolished.
        Such stories do not lead to spiritualism or to ideal sexual behavior which is expected from religious leaders. It is for this reason that Gurbani says, “Dirty was Brahma and dirtier still was the moon. Shiva, Shankra and Mahesha too did not fare well.” (P.1158)
        (g) Gambling

        Gambling is made respectable in the Vedas. It was developed to a science by the Aryan civilization. Krita, Treta, Dwapara and Kali were the names of the dices used by the Aryans at gambling. The luckiest of the dices was called Krita and the unlucky one was called Kali. Treta and Dwapara were intermediate dices. Kingdoms and even their wives were offered by the Aryans as stakes at gambling. Their examples were later followed by the common Hindus. For example King Nala staked his kingdom and lost it. Later the Pandus staked their kingdom and their wife Daropadi and lost both.

        Manu did not approve gambling or betting. He goes against the Vedas when he says, ―gambling and betting should be suppressed.” (Manu IX 221-222)

        (h) Drinking
        All Vedic Rishis used to drink Soma and similar intoxicating drinks.

        It was a part of an Aryan’s ritual. There were numerous Soma sacrifices among the ancient Aryans. Females (Even Brahmin women) too indulged in drinking because it was a respectable practice and not regarded as a sin or a vice. Ramayana in Uttar Khand admits that Sri Ram Chander and Seeta too drank wine so did Krishna and Arjuna. The Udyoga Parva of the Mahabharata says: “Arjuna and Shri krishna drinking wine made from honey and being sweet-scented and garlanded, wearing splendid clothes and ornaments, sat on a golden throne studded with various jewels.” It had spread to all classes but Shudras were restricted from drinking Soma. They drank Sura which was an ordinary wine sold in the market. According to Rig Veda 10.86 and 13-14 Indra used to eat Meat and was also a drunkard.

      • Gulzar bhai, ye log thodi bahot milavati jankari kahi par se jama kar ke late hai aur phir us ko sacha sabit karane par tule huye rehte hai aur khud ko ‘jabrel AS’ se kam nahi samajhte. maano allah ka in se roz ka samna hota ho, aur sochte hai ke yeh jo bhi kahte hai wo he pathar ki lakir hai.

      • U are right faheem bhai..

        Par sochne wali baat ye hai ki ye log esa karte kyon hain… jahan tak mera khyal hai ye log is liye esa krte hain kyonki inka nazariya sahi pahlu ko dekhne ki bajaye galat pahlu ko dekhta hai… or inke dharm ke thekedaar inko sahi pahlu ko dekhne nahin dete. Kyonki unka business band ho jayega…

      • @disqus_Qa5yzEKTpp:disqus
        Mujhe pata hai Sabhi Muslim ISIS ke pakke samrthak hai lekin wo kewal bahar se dikhawa karte hai? Ab Visw Iss baat ko samajh raha hai Isliye USA, China Islam ko ban karne par vichar kar rahe hai.

        Murti pooja karne wala Shaitan Qyo? Tumhe Qya taklif hai jo tumhare andar itna jahar bhra hua? Kaaba ke samne hamesha sir jhukate ho wo qya hai? Qya kaaba ko Manushya hai?

        Tum hamesha Bharat ke mahapurusho ko badnaam karne me lage rahte ho aur yaha ki prachin sanskriti jo ki Murkh Arbo se Hazaro saal pahle se ho usko nicha dikhane ki kosis karte ho. Tum log Gaddar ho.

      • Abdu Abdu

        mujhe nahi pata tum kis ‘bhagwan’ me vishwas rakhte ho. jaisa ke maine kaha tumlogo ka atankvadiyo ke sath uthna baithna hoga is liye unke bare me zyada ache se tumlog bata sakte ho ke kon kya sochta aur aur kya karta hai uska.

        Murti kya “Ghanta” deti hai kisi ko jo us se kuch milne ki aas lagaye rehte wo usko banane wale bhi tumjaise insan he hote hai kehne ka matlab ye hai ke bhagwan tumhe nhi tum bhagwan ko janm dete ho. aur raha sawal kaaba ka to meherbani karke age dhyan se padhna dhyan ko idhar udhar mat bhatakne dena. Kaa’aba Sharif Ke Dakhhini Poorvi Konay Ki Deewar Me Chaandi Ke Kathde Me Ek Mubarak Pathhar Jada Hua Hai Jise Badi Aqeedat Se
        Chuma Jata Hai Or Usi Ke Saamne Tawaaf Ki Shuruaat Hoti Hai .Is Mubarak Pathhar Ko HAJR E ASWAD Kaha Jata Hai . Ye Jannati Pathhar Hai Jo Hazrat Aadam Alayhissalam Ke Saath Jannat se Zameen Par Aaya.Ye Bhi Allah Ki Beshumar Nishaniyo Me Se Ek Hai.

        ha sirf tumlog he wafadar ho is liye tumjaiso ke lash (mayyat) ko jala kar rakh kar diya jata hai aur phir usko pata nahi konse gandi nali ke pani me baha diya jata hai. aur Islam me insan marne ke bad bhi is desh ki zamin me dafan hokar apne jism ko is ki mitti ke hawale kardeta hai.

        uper dekh lo zara kitne nicchad log hinduism me apne sage sambhandhiyo se sex karte the aur wo bhi sabut ke sath diye hai tumhari tarah nahi ‘milavati’ tor par chal mujhe bata Nabi ke santane(bache) kitne the? agar jaisa ke tum bata rhe ho to us hisab se unke bache bhi zyada hone chahiye.. yar hawa me bolna chod do aur kuch logically bat karo. tum log isi tarah maroge mera gao, mera state, mera desh, mera ye mera wo, salo isi wajah se tum jaise manbuddhi logo par kayi varsho se mugalo ne aur angrezo ne hukumat ki. in sab se bahar niklo GOD kya sirf bharat me hai? saudi arabia kya usne nahi banaya hai? america, russia, Britain yeh sab allah ne nahi banaye hai? shayad jo ‘kalpit’ devi devta the wo sirf bharat ke logo ke liye aaye the is liye tumlogo ko itni mirchi lag rahi hai saudi arabia ke naam se.

      • @Faheem
        Me kisi Bhagwan me viswas rakhu ya na rakhu isse Muhammad ko aur tumhe qyo taklif hai. quo tumhra muhammad usko na manane walo ko kosta rahta hai.? Qyo muhammad apne ko paigamber sun ne ko baichen rahta hai ki vah use paigamber na maanane walo ko marne ka aadesh deta hai. Kitna ghatiya insaan tha muhammad. Ek tarf Jesus jo ek sacha saint tha. Jisne jivan kisi ke parti ghrina nahi ki.

        Aur ye to sabhi Jante hai ISIS me 99.9% ladake Muslim parivaaro se hai.

        Kaaba Ke saamne bar bar sir jhukane se qya milta hai? Murti poojne wala qya tumhari bahan ki ijjat loot raha hai jo tum usse itni ghrina karte ho.

        Aur rahi baat sex Muslamman to ye mante hai Aadam aur Hava ki santaan jo ki sage Bhai aur Bahan the unhone aapas me sex kiya. Ye kitni Ghatiya soch hai. Dhikaar hai tumhare Allah aur Murkh Muhammad par.

      • ek aurat apne bete aur bahu ke saath rehti thi – uska ek pota bhi hai. pehle vo ek khushhaal parivaar tha lekin ab vo aurat apne bete aur bahu ko kho chuki hai aur apne pote ke saath refuse camp me rehti hai. jaanta hai kyu? kyuki usne pure parivaar ke saath Islam kabul kiya aur fir uska beta aur bahu jihadi ban gaye aur maar diye gaye…ek khushhaal parivaar Islaam kabul karta hai aur barbad ho jata hai…yahi aaj ki sachchaayi hai…isliye bakwas band kar aur jo thik lage vo kar…bure ka anjaam to bura hi hoga

      • @Faheem

        Me kisi Bhagwan me viswas rakhu ya na rakhu isse Muhammad ko aur tumhe qya taklif hai? quo tumhra muhammad usko Devdoot na manane walo ko kosta rahta hai.? Qyo muhammad apne ko paigamber sun ne ko baichen rahta hai ki vah use paigamber na maanane walo ko marne ka aadesh deta hai. Kitna ghatiya insaan tha muhammad.

        Ek tarf Jesus jo ek sacha saint tha. Jisne jivan me kisi ke parti ghrina nahi ki.

        Aur ye to sabhi Jante hai ISIS me 99.9% ladake Muslim parivaaro se hai.

        Kaaba Ke saamne bar bar sir jhukane se qya milta hai? Murti poojne wala qya tumhari bahan ki ijjat loot raha hai jo tum usse itni ghrina karte ho.

        Aur rahi baat sex Muslamman to ye mante hai Aadam aur Havaa ki santaan jo ki sage Bhai aur Bahan the unhone aapas me sex kiya. Ye kitni Ghatiya soch hai. Dhikaar hai tumhare Allah aur Murkh Muhammad par.

      • Mr abdu..

        how ashamed on u…

        Aap pta h aap kya kah rahe ho.shayad nahin pata ….. aap bhagwan me maante ho ya nahin maante,is baat se kisi ko koi problem nahin h… aap murti pooja krao ya na karo is se bhi kisi ko koi problem nahin hai.. or aap isis ke rishtedaar ho shayad jo aapko uske baare me sab pata h to is se bhi kisi ko koi problem nahin h. Problem aapko ho rahi h sach ka pta lagne se ki aap ka khud ka dharm mana karta h murti puja karne se lekin aap ke dharm ke thekedaar aapko sahi granthon ko nahin bata rahe jo koi muslim chaturvedi padh kar bata deta hai…

        Or aapko batane me problem hai ki aap kis bhagwan me maante hai.. is bast se zahir hota h ki aap sharminda hain apna dharm batane ke liye… warna bta chuke hote.. how ashamed on u…

      • @Gulzar
        Muhammad who was superior to Allah. Qur’an (33.56) says, “Lo! Allah and His angels pray peace to Prophet (Muhammad).O ye who believe also shower praises on him and salute him with a worthy salutation”.

        This is the height of stupidity. Why Allah needs to pray peace to Muhammad if Muhammad is only a humble messenger? If Allah is the only God then He is praying to whom? If Allah is the only Owner of praises, then why Qur’an also instructs Muslims to salute Muhammad? This is absolutely ridiculous. In all other religions, it is man who worships God but in Islam, it is God who worships man (Muhammad). Then, who is the real God of Muslims – Allah or Muhammad? Muslim’s five times prayers are actually meant for whom – Allah or Muhammad?

        It seems that Muhammad had some extraordinary claims for himself.

        Apart from thinking that he was the anointed messenger of God and the seal of the Prophets (Q: 33.40); this megalomaniac regarded himself as Khayru-l-Khalq (the best of creation), an “excellent example” (Q: 33.21) “exalted above other Prophets in degrees” (Q: 2.253), “the preferred one” (Q: 17.55), “Mercy to the worlds” (Q: 21.107) and to have been risen “to a praised estate” (Q: 17.79).

        In Sahih Hadith Muhammad’s claims are recorded — The very first thing Allah Almighty ever created was my soul, first of all things, the Lord created my mind, I am from Allah and believers are from me, Just as Allah created me noble, he also gave me noble character. Allah very generously declared, “Were it not for you, [O Muhammad] I would not have created the universe” (Tabaqat, Vol.-1).

      • @abdu + bjp’s master minds.

        Shuruat karte hai is website ki to nihayat he ghatiya website kahi jayegi jis me unko chubne wale comments blog kiye jate hai unko post nhi kiya jata.

        Ab dhyan de kar, ankhein khol kar pado tum logo ki community ka arambh kaise hua? koi anek matra me ‘amaithuni manushya’ kaise is dharti par aye? Is bare me kisi ko ratti bhar bhi thik se pata nahi hai. Aur jinko apne purvajo ke bare me thik se jankari nhi aise logo ko kya kaha jata hai wo to har koi janta hai.

        Sex aur rape ki shuruat yahi se huyi hai khud ko bhagwan ka ansh kehlane wale log nange ghuma karte the apni beti ke sath uske pita aur putra apni mata ke sath sex kiya krte the aur inhi sab bato ki wajah se aaj bhi is desh me rape aur sexke ayedino kand hote rehte hai yaha tak ke choti bachiyo tak ko nhi bakhshte.

        Jesus (isa as) ko bhi logo ne taklif di hai unko marne tak ki sazish ki thi llekin phir bad me unko isai log apna god manne lage koi bhi paigambar ho isa as ho ya muhammad saws ho sab ki logo ne mukhalifat ki thi unki bato ka inkar kiya, chahe to taurat aur bible utha kar padh lo us me bhi quran ki tarah he adam as ke bare me bataya gya hai. Tumhare hisab se wo sab galat hai? Aur tumlogo dwara likhi gyi human philosophical books puri tarah sahi hai usko bhi thik se follow nhi karte tum log. Arre dr zakir naik ne usme bhi nabi saws ke ane ki bat ke bare me sabut diye hai.

        Tumlogo ki awkat nhi hai Nabi saws ke bare me bat karne ki.

        Dekho tumlog murti pujo, janwar pujo kutta ya billi pujo us se humlogo ko koi dikkat nhi hai ye to jiske karm uske sath wala mamla hai kiw ke tum humlogo ke sath argu. kar sakte ho par allah ke samne tumhara anjam to bura he honewala hai.

      • @faheem
        Teri Bhasha se me confirm hu tu kishi Gddaar aur kaayar Hindu ki Aulaad hai.

        Sacha Muslmaan to sidhaa paigamber Nabi ke raste par chlta hai aur Jihad karne me viswas rakhta hai takrir nahi.

      • Faheem bhai

        Maine mr abdu ke post padhe hain jisme isne khud ko ex muslim bataya h. Ye kitna bada jhoontha h isi baat se pata chalta h.. ye koi ex muslim nahin tha mujhe pakka esa lagta hai.. ye pakka jhoontha insaan hai..

      • @abdu miya.
        Aisa kis ayat me likha hai zara spasht rup se batayiye.

        Qyo ke mujhe bhi saty jan leneka avsar milega.

        Tum apni man ghadat bato ko saty ka rup dene ki koshish kar rahe ho.

      • @Gulzar
        Main apse bilkul sehmat hu. ye in logo ki sajish hai jo is tarah fake id bana kar kam kar rhe hai. mujhe nahi lagta is ne apni puri zindagi me bhi kabhi quran sharif padhi hogi.

        Usko zara pucho wo ex-muslim kiw aur kaise bana? mujhe pakka yakin hai wo asliyat chupayega.

        Koi bat nhi abhi in logo ko jo manmarzi karni hai karne do par jab injaiso par azab nazil hoga na tab wo hosh me ayenge.

      • @abdu
        Tu wo sab chod uski chinta tu mat kar kiw ke wo sab tere bas ki bat nhi hai. Par sochne wali bat yeh hai ke tu un muslims ki aulaad zarur hosakta hai jinko mughals ne mar pit karislam me convert kiya tha.

        Aur kam se kam to te yeh rehne he de ke sacha kya hai aur jhuta kya kiw ke uska to tujhe ratti bhar bhi pata nhi hai ja pehle jakar wo pata karke aa. Aur pura pata kar ke ana aise he munh utha kar mere samne na ayyo.

      • @faheem

        _______Par sochne wali bat yeh hai ke tu un muslims ki aulaad zarur hosakta hai jinko mughals ne mar pit kar islam me convert kiya tha._____

        Aapne bilkul sahi pakda hai .

        Bhai convert to sabhi ne kiya hai. Paigamber ne bhi

      • Is bat ko dekhne ke bhi do nazariye hai ek ye ke allah (supreme power) to ek he hai to uska jo basic deen/dharm bhi ek he hai na ke anek ye to insano ki meherbani hai ke aaj itne sare religions humko dekhne ko mil jate hai. Allah ka deen to adam as se he shuru hua tha aur unkee bad bhi paigamber is deen ko qayam rakhne ke liye duniya me ate rhe hai jinka silsila muhammad saws par akar ruka to bat ye hai ke nabi saws ne usi deen ko follow kiya jo allah ka batlaya hua deen hai na sirf usko apnaya balke allah ke hukm se usme aur bhi nikhar laya. Kehne ka tatparya ye hai ke sabhi paigamber ek he deen ki dawat dekar gaye hai isiliye islam ko conversion sys na bol kar usko dusre lafzo me deen me wapasi keh sakte hai.

    • adarniy ati quranbhakt ji ,
      hamn equran”nangi ankho ” se padha hai, beshak usme achhi bate bhi shamil hai

      saval to is baat ka hai ki quran ko jab allah ki kitab kaha jata hai to usme bhari galtiyo kyo hai ? kuran me kafi khamiya thi tabhi ham usko nikal sake hai

      agar dudh me pani ki milavat hogi tabhi pani niklata hai shuddh dudh me pani nahi hota hai
      rahi baat duvao ki

      agar duvao me takat hoti to muhammad ji ko chori se ,chipkar apni jan bachane ki khatir makka se madeena bhagkar nahi jana padta vah duavaye karte aur unke dsuhman past ho jate unko yuddh nahi karana padta
      muhammad ji duavyo ke davar apni choti choti santano ko bhi jivit rakh lete jo nahi kar paye
      umar ji usman ji ali ji hasan ji husaun ji garbhavati fatima ji aadi apni jam duaao ke dvara bacha lete.

      aur yahi haal raam ji krishn ji par bhi lagu hota hai raamji duvayo dvara apni sita ji ko vapas le ate krishn ji mahabharat ka yuddh rok lete duvao dvara desh ka viabhajan rok liya jata

      kai karod muslim duavaye kaarte rahe ki saddam husauin ko fansi n ho lekin yah sab duvaye kaam nahi kar saki tab hamari apki duvayo ka haal,kya hoga iska andaja kiya ja skata hai

      • Mr raj

        Ye jo aspne post kiya h .. ye baat zahir karti hai ki jo aap sochte hain wesa hona chahiye tha… jo aapko sahi lagta hai wo hona chahiye …. aapki problem yahi hai ki aap khud ko sahi samajhte hain.. jbki aap sahi or galat ki defination (paribhasha))tak nahin jaante… aapko sirf bahas chahiye.. chahe wo sahi ho ya galat .. warna aapko yaad hota ki aspne mujhse kb baat ki thi..or kitni buri tarah haar kar bhaage the…

      • Mr raj..

        Aap to refrence denge nahin.. lijiye hum aapki galatfahmi door kar dete hai…quran 8/65 or 8/66 padh lijiye.. bina wajah ke apne aap ko turram khan mat samajhiye… aap ko bimari hai khud ko achha batane ki or bina wajah islam ki burayi karne ki… aap ki poori zindagi khatm ho jayegi islam me burai dhoondhte dhoondhte mil nahin payegi.. kyonki islam hi haq h.. aap ko jhoonth bolne me koi pareshani nahin hoti hai kyonki aap jaante hi nahin h ki jhoonth bolna kitna bada gunah hai… kaash aap jaan paate…

      • Mr abdu.

        Aap apne aap ko dekho badtameez insaan.. aapko ko to sharm ke maare doob marna chahiye..

        jo insaan apne dharm ko chhupata ho usme kya eeman bacha hoga..

        are wo to eemaan ko janta bhi nahin hoga ki aakhir eemaan bhi kuchh h.
        . aapka ulta pulta bolna bina saboot ke kisi ko bhi kuchh kahna ye sab batata h aap kitne badtameez insaan hain.. sochiye zara gour kijiye .. kya aap apni kisi baat ka saboot pesh karenge…??

      • @Gulzar
        Tum Mujhe Saudi ki Sachi Aulad lagte ho ! Jehad karo, jehad
        1 Muslamman 5 Issa-iyo ya Hinduo ke brabar hai Quran 8/65.

      • Jung to pichle 1400 saal se chhidi hui hai. Muslmaano ne kaffiro ki sharan le rakhi hai.

      • me to chaahta hu ISIS bharat me Islam ki Sthapanaa kare. Yaha par shariat lage, is desh kaa naam bhi Arbi bhasha me rakhaa jaye kafiro ki bhaasha me nahi.

        Shariat ke liye jehad to karna hi padega, Jehad ke doran mujhe bhi kafiro ki biwilo ko bandi banaakar unse sex karne ka mouka mil jayega jaisa ki prophet aur unki army ne kiya tha Allah ke aadesh par. Jo muslaamn Jehad se bhagta hai wo sacha muslmaan nahi hai ye paigamber ne kaha tha.

      • @abdu
        Tumko ‘jehad’ ke definition bhi pata hai?

        Really??

        Really??

        Huzur e aala jo chiz pata na ho us par bahes kar ke kiw apni akal ki numayish kar rahe ho?

        Ab dhyan dekar padhna dhyan ko na zara bhi idhar udhar mat bhatakne dena.
        allah ki taraf se aye huye deen ko hasil kar ke uspar khud amal karna aur phir us deen ko dusro (kafiro) ki zindagi tak pahunchana usko kehte hai “jihad”.

      • mr. abdu

        aapki soch bhi ghatiya hai.

        main aapki gandi soch ki bhi alochna karta hoon.,. aapki baton se zahir hota hai aap sab logon ko milkar ek hoker rahne nahin dena chahte., ye sab baate aapki agyanta zahir karti hai.,

      • isme shak nahin ke zameen par chalne wale tamaam haiwanaat se behtar , ALLAH ke nazdeek wo bahre goonge hain, jo kuchh nahin samajhte (QURAN 8/22)

      • Aapka yah sochna galat hai.. aapko galatfahmi hai ki islam 1400 saal se hai bahut logon ko yah galatfahmi hai.. problem aapki ye hai ki aapko islam ka matla. Hi nahin pata.. or jihad ka matlab bhi nahon pata… aapki jaankari bilkul galat hai..

      • @Gulzar
        aap ko pata hai Islam fastest growing religion hai world ka? 1400 saal pahle 0 lekin ab lagbhag 200 karor muslim hai world me. Ye mujhe Islamreligiondotcom & chatislamonline website se pataa chala hai.

        Aur aap ko pataa hai sabse pahla muslim phir dusra muslim phir tisra muslim kon banaa tha?.Ye sara vigyan Hadith me hai.

      • mr abdu

        aapki jaankari bahut zyada kamzor hai., islam ke baare me., muslim 1400 saal pahle 0 nahin the., you dont know the defination of muslim, is liye esa kah rahe ho.,mohammad (SAW) 124000 pagamberon me se last pagamber the., adam (AS) muslim te., main isi liye kah raha hoon., aap jhoonnthe hain., ex muslim nahin ho sakte., na the.,.

      • @Gulzar
        Qya tum English jante ho qyoki kaffiro ki Hindi bhasha me likhna mere liye mushkil ho raha hai.Yadi ha to me aapko turant jawab deta hu.

      • ji nahin mujhe english bahut kam hi samjh aati hai.

        ., or mujhe aapke jawab ki koi zarurat nahin.

        , jo insaan apne dharm ko chhupata ho jise yahi nahi pata ho ki dharm aakhir hota kya hai., mujhe nain lagta wo insaan sach me insaan hai., mujhe wo shaitaan lagta hai., kyonki sirf dharm hi bata sakta hai ki insaan ke liye achha kya hai or bura kya hai.,. or jo dharm ko nahi jaanta wo us shaitan ki tarah hai jo chori karta hai, rape karta hai or samajhta hai ki wo sahi kar raha hai .,. aap mujhe un me se hi lag rahe ho.,.

      • @Gulzar
        English nahi aati to Qya aata hai tumhe? Arbi Aati hai? Ya wo bhi nahi aati? Kaffiro ki bhasha bolte ho aur kaffiro se hi nafrat karte ho. Wah miya kitne bade murkh ho tum.

      • Mr abdu…

        Kis baat ka gussa dikha rahe ho mere bhai.. main tumse kb kaha ki main tum jaise insaanon se nafrat krta hoon..?? Main to tum jaise logon se or zyada pyaar karta hoon . Kyonki mujhe bahut afsos hota hai jb aap jaise kisi insaan se mujhe jhoonthi or banai huyi baatein jo islam or muslims ke khilaf aap jaise log istemal karte hain bina sahi jaankari ke . To mujhe bahut zyada taras aata hai ki ye log kitni badi gumrahi me hain.. shitan ke bahkawe me apni zindagi guzar rahe hain. Gunaah kr rahe hain.. magar afsos tak nahin hai..

      • @Gulzar
        Tum koi Hindu lagte ho jo Muslim naam se comment kar raha hai. Tumhari bhasha me confirm hu tum koi Hindu ho aur mere sath maje le rahe ho

      • Jis tara se tum bat karte ho wo dekh kar mujhe lagta hai ke tum khud kisi hindu ki santan ho apne parents se confirm karo.

        Qyo ke koi bhi religion ka insan apne mazhab se hindu dharm me convert nhi ho sakta.

      • its right.,

        i am sure.,that., mr abdu abdu 100% gair muslim hai or tha., ye fake id bana kar logon ko gumraah karne ka kaam kar raa hai., warna zaroor batata apne baare baare me., ya apne dharm ke baare me., shame on u., mr. abdu.

      • @Nastik & Gulzar
        kabhi sabhi Hindu the. Makka me 100% log Muhammad se pahle Hindu hi the.

      • @disqus_caKfg0vZCB:disqus
        us se pehle bhi duniya thi abdu miya kya wo bhool gaye tum?
        kya wo log kahi par se download kiye gaye the? lolz….

      • @gulzar_ansari:disqus
        Muhammad khud Hindu tha apne jivan ke 40 Varsho tak. Agar Vaha ke Hindu Muhammad ko shuru me hi maar dete aur usko naya dharm laane ki agya nahi dete to aaj islam bhi nahi hota, Muhammad ne vaha ki democracy ka phayada uthaya aur baad me apne hee logo ka khoon kharaba kiya

      • @disqus_caKfg0vZCB:disqus

        Prophet Muhammad (s) was born in 570 CE in Makkah (Bakka, Baca,
        Mecca). His father, Abdullah, died several weeks before his birth in
        Yathrib (Medinah) where he went to visit his father’s maternal
        relatives. His mother died while on the return journey from Medinah at a
        place called ‘Abwa’ when he was six years old. He was raised by his
        paternal grandfather ‘Abd al Muttalib (Shaybah) until the age of eight,
        and after his grandfather’s death by Abu Talib, his paternal uncle. ‘Abd
        al Muttalib’s mother, Salma, was a native of Medinah and he was born
        and raised as a young boy in Medinah before his uncle Muttalib brought
        him to Makkah to succeed him. Many years before Muhammad’s birth, ‘Abd
        al Muttalib had established himself as an influential leader of the Arab
        tribe ‘Quraish’ in Makkah and took care of the Holy sanctuary ‘Ka’bah’.
        Makkah was a city state well connected to the caravan routes to Syria
        and Egypt in the north and northwest and Yemen in the south.

      • Mr abdu

        Tum hindu ki defination tak nahin jaante.. pata bhi hai aakhir hindu kahte kise hain? Nahin pata hoga pta hai to zaroor batana saboot ke saath…

        Kyonki main achhi tarah samajh gya hoon. Na tu hindu hai na muslim.. tera busness hai ye blog tu is blog ko chalane ke liye logon me galatfahmiyan bhar raha hai…

      • @gulzar_ansari:disqus

        Aapne sahi pakda hai me Hindu kahlaana pasand bhi nahi karta. Me manavta me viswas karta hu aur usi ko dharm manta hun

        Me sochta hu ki prophet muhammad ne qyo gair Muslim aurto se balaatkar ki ijaajat di apni army ke logo ko aur unhone khud bhi yahudi mahila ke sath uske bacho ko mar kar nikah me naam par balaatkar kiya. Safiya aur Juwahriay un aurto me se ek thi.

        Quran 33:50
        O Prophet! We have made lawful to thee thy wives to whom thou hast paid their dowers; and those whom thy right hand possesses out of the prisoners of war

        Aum Shantih

      • to mr abdu.,

        achhaaaa.,,.,., to ab aap khud ko hindu bhi nahin maante., , wah kya baat hai.,.ab manavta ko dharm maante ho., tum to bhai be tali ke lote ho kabhi idhar kabhi udhar.,

        achhaa., chalo to phir ye batao ki manvta ka dharm kisne banaya., ?

        kab banaya.,?

        jahan tak main samajhta hoon manvta to har dharm me moujoood hai.,.

        or Quran 33.50 ka tarjuma jo tum todmarod ke pesh kar rahe ho .,. us aayat me ALLAH ne nabi (SAW) se bataya hai ki aap (SAW) kon kon si aurtein halal hain nikah ke liye.,

        aap ka nazariya galat hai isliye aap ki samajh galat hai., aap nahin samajh paate Quraan ko ., kami aapki hai.,. khud ko check karo.,. dusron ko nahin,.,

      • Are tu khud to chhupa raha hai apna dharm ki tu hindu hai ya kya hai… dusron ko kya bta raha hai.. teri ragon me jhoonth hi jhoonth hai .. tera eeman sirf paisa hai.. tu kya jaane deen dharm

      • @Gulzar
        Are bhai chhupane ki qya baat hai me to sweekar karta hu mere poorvaj bhi hindu the prophet muhammad ki tarah. Pahale Muslamman prophet bane ye to hadiso me bhi likha hai.

      • Bina allah kimarzi ke koi kuchh nahin kar sakta … agar insaan mo esa lagta hai ki wo karta hai.. wo bahut kuchh bana sakta hai. To bina kisi cheez ke koi ek cheez bana kr dikhaye..

        Jaise allah ne humien banaya jbki hum kuchh bhi nahin the…

      • Lagta h dil pe lag gai aapke.. shyad bhadas nikal rahe ho… koi baat nahi… halke ho jao…

        H
        Or haan hum kisi se nafrat nahin karte mere bhai. Balki nafrat to aapki baton se zahir ho rahi hai muslims ke liye… aapki baaton se lav raha h aap gair muslims ko muslims se ladwana chahte hain.. is tarah ki baatien karke…

      • Haa me nafrat karta hu muhammad se aur Allah. Ye dono Shaitan hai. par me mohbaat karta hu Hinduo se yahudiyo se aur Ishaiyo se.

      • 1. मत्स्यावतार: आर्यों के वेदों और पुराणों में वर्णित मत्स्य अवतार का गहन अध्ययन करने से और हजारों शोधों का अध्ययन करने से पता चलता है कि यह एक झूठी कहानी है। ना तो कभी मत्स्य अवतार हुआ और ना ही आज तक पूरी दुनिया में कोई ऐसा इंसान हुआ जो व्हेल मछली जैसी भीमकाय मछली को अपने वश कर सके। ब्राह्मणों ने मत्स्य अवतार बना कर पहली ईसवी से उन्नीस ईसवी तक के समय में तो मूल निवासियों को मुर्ख बना लिया लेकिन आज बीसवीईसवी में किये गए हजारों शोधों से यह बात साबित हो गई है कि मत्स्य अवतार की कथा सिर्फ एक झूठ है। तो सच क्या है?
        सच यह है कि ईसा से 3200 साल पहले यूरेशिया में एक क्रूर जाति उत्पात और विनाश मचाती रहती थी। जिस का नाम “मोगल” था। वहां के शासकों ने उस जाति के सभी आदमियों को पकड़ कर एक बड़ी नाव में बिठा कर बीच समुद्र में छोड़ दिया, और आशा की कि यह जाति समुद्र में दफ़न हो जाये। लेकिन यह भारत जिसको उस समय चमार-दीप कहा जाता था, का दुर्भाग्य था, कि मोगल जाति के लोग भारत में पहुँचे। इसी से मत्स्य अवतार का उदय हुआ। कई दिनों तक समुद्र में भटकने के बाद युरेशियनों को जमीन दिखाई दी थी। इसी से युर्शियनों ने ये कल्पना भी गढ़ी थी कि धरती पानी में स्थित है। 19वी सताब्दी तक सारे भारत के मूल निवासी यही मानते थे कि धरती पानी में है। युरेशियनों ने मत्स्य अवतार की कहानी अपने आप की श्रेठ साबित करने के लिए गढ़ी थी और अपने आपको देवता सिद्ध कर दिया था। बाद में इस कहानी को आगे पीछे कर के वेदों और पुराणों में स्थापित किया गया ताकि किसी को सच्चाई पता ही ना चले। ना तो कभी मत्स्य अवतार हुआ, और ना ही यूरेशियन देवता थे। आज ये सच्चाई साडी दुनिया जानती है।
        2. कुर्मावतार: वेदों और पुराणों में लिखी हुई कुर्मा अवतार की कहानी भी मत्स्य अवतार की तरह सिर्फ एक झूठ ही है। जब कभी समुद्र मंथन ही नहीं हुआ, तो कुर्मा अवतार कैसे हो गया? अगर कुछ लोग यहाँ सवाल करे तो उन से हमारे कुछ सवाल है: 1. क्या यूरेशियन पानी पर चलते थे? 2. यूरेशियन पानी पर चलते थे तो वह कौन सी तकनीक थी? 3. अगर असुर अर्थात राक्षस भी थे, तो असुर को पानी पर चलने की तकनीक कैसे चली? पानी पर चलने की तकनीक पर तो यूरेशियन आर्यों का एकाधिकार था। 4. अगर यूरेशियन आर्य धनवंतरी ने ही अमृत लाना था तो आर्यों ने खुद अपने आर्य भाई धनवंतरी को अमृत लेन को क्यों नहीं कहा? 5. असुरों और आर्यों ने सुमेरु पर्वत को कैसे समुद्र में स्थापित किया और सुमेरु पर्वत को वापिस उसी जगह कौन रख कर गया? 6. लक्ष्मी अपनी जवानी तक समुद्र में क्या कर रही थी? 7. युरेशियनों ने तो अमृत पिया था, तो वो मर क्यों गए? आज तक उस समय का कोई आर्य जिन्दा क्यों नहीं नहीं है? तो इन सभी सवालों का यह अर्थ निकालता है की समुद्र मंथन कभी नहीं हुआ। यह एक काल्पनिक कहानी है। असल में असुर और आर्यों के संग्राम में आर्यों को हार का मुह देखना पड़ा। सारे आर्य डर के मारे समुद्र के किनारे जा छुपे, और भारत (चमार दीप) छोड़कर भागने वाले थे। उस समय धुर्त विष्णु नाम के आर्य ने कछुए वाली निति अपनाई और कछुए के समान शांत रह कर मूल निवासियों के साथ संधि कर ली। यह संधि आर्यों के लिए अमृत के समान सिद्ध हुई, और आर्यों को भारत (चमार दीप) को नहीं छोड़ना पड़ा। यह संधि समुद्र के किनारे बहुत दिनों के विचार विमर्श के बाद हुई थी इसीलिए समुद्र के किनारे किये गए विचार विमर्श को समुद्र मंथन और उस से निकले परिणाम को आर्यों ने अमृत कहा। कुर्मा अवतार की कहानी तो बाद में युरेशियनों ने अपनी महानता सिद्ध करने के लिए गढ़ी थी। उस समय वह ना तो कोई समुद्र मंथन हुआ और ना ही कोई अमृत नाम की चीज या पेय पदार्थ निकला था। ना समुद्र मंथन हुआ, ना अमृत निकला, अपनी हार को भी इन विदेशी ब्राह्मणों ने अपनी महानता में बदल दिया।
        3. वराह अवतार: वराह अवतार की कथा भी हिन्दू पुराणों में बहुत ही गलत ढंग से बताई गई है, जिसमें बताया गया कि हिरणायक्ष ने धरती को चुरा लिया था। धरती को चुरा कर हिरणायक्ष ने पानी में छुपा दिया। विष्णु सूअर बना और हिरणायक्ष को मार कर विष्णु ने धरती को पानी से बाहर अपने दांतों पर निकला। अब यह कितना सत्य है यह तो पाठकगण पढ़ कर ही समझ गए होंगे। बिना बात को घुमाये आप लोगों को सची घटना के बारे बता देते है। असल में हुआ यूँ था की हिरणायक्ष दक्षिण भारत के प्रायद्वीपों का एक महान मूल निवासी राजा था। जिसने सभी यूरेशियन आर्यों को दक्षिण भारत में मार और डरा कर सभी द्वीपों भगा दिया था। देवताओं ने बहुत सी युक्तियाँ लगा ली थी परन्तु हिरणायक्ष एक अपराजय योद्धा था, जिसे कोई भी आर्य प्रत्यक्ष युद्ध में हरा नहीं सकता था। हिरणायक्ष ने सारी दक्षिण भारत के सभी द्वीपों पर अपना अधिपत्य स्थापित कर दिया था। दक्षिण भारत में और उसके आस

      • आस पास के द्वीप पानी में स्थित थे और आर्यों का उन द्वीपों पर से राज्य समाप्त हो गया था। तो इस घटना को पृथ्वी को पानी के अन्दर ले जा कर छुपाना प्रचारित किया गया। हिरणायक्ष को हराने के लिए एक बार फिर विष्णु ने छल कपट का सहारा लिया और हिरणायक्ष को युद्ध करने समुद्र में ललकारा। पानी में युद्ध करते समय विष्णु ने धोखे से हिरणायक्ष के सर के पीछे वार किया और हिरणायक्ष को मार दिया। हिरणायक्ष को मारने के बाद आर्यों का कुछ द्वीपों पर फिर से राज्य स्थापित हो गया। मूल निवासी कभी इस घटना की सच्चाई ना जन ले इस लिए आर्यों ने विष्णु को भगवान् और हिरणायक्ष को राक्षस या असुर बना कर आम समाज के सामने प्रस्तुत किया। अब अगर विज्ञान की ओर से भी इस घटना का विश्लेषण किया जाये तो पता चलता है कि यह घटना एक दम काल्पनिक है। क्योकि समुद्र धरती पर है ना की धरती समुद्र में। तो यहाँ प्रश्न उठता है अगर हिरणायक्ष ने धरती को समुद्र में छुपाया तो कैसे? इतना बड़ा समुद्र कहा है जिस मैं पृथ्वी समा सके? ना तो कोई विष्णु अवतार हुआ और ना ही पृथ्वी को पानी के अन्दर छुपाया गया। यह सिर्फ मूल निवासियों को मुर्ख बनाने की चाल मात्र थी।

      • @abdu abdu
        Tum muslim ke name par bahot bada dhabba ho jo hindu ko support kar raha hai.

      • “Jo admi khud apne dharm ko thik se nahi samajh paya wo dusre ko kya khak samjhayega.”
        You are an Ex_Hindu, so you must be well aware of hinduism?
        Hinduism = Purans + Rituals + ManuSmriti + Brahmin up rule?

        I’m confidant that you don’t even know a thing about Hinduism aka Sanathan Dharm except for communist & dravidian contortions of purans. FYI: who make up the theories which you post were Brahmins BTW, all top most planners in Communist movement & Indian Christian theories are them.. They are in front line of everything to fool people in all directions, they never let you get closer to the core…

        Good luck… Have some time to kill on hinduism then look into 6-Dharshans + YogaSutra + Gita + Upanishads… FYI: Atheism & Agnosticism included…

      • At one time Indra was called the supreme god (―Supreme is Indra over all” – Rig Veda X.86)

        “Indra is sovereign Lord of earth and Heaven.Indra is Lord of waters and of mountains.Indra
        is Lord of prosperers and sages. Indra must be involved in rest and
        effort (Rig Veda X 89.10) Soon after Agni began to occupy that first
        place (Brahma, the creator of the universe, is not even mentioned).
        After this Surya took away the heat from Agni and He became the supreme
        god. Yet at another place in the Rig Veda Soma is called the king of the
        universe. This place is then offered to Varuna (Rig II, 27.10) who is
        called the Lord of heaven and earth. This indicates how the relative
        importance of gods suffered vicissitudes of fortune even during the
        Vedic period.

        At one time Vishnu was connected with the
        Vedic god Sun but the devotees of Shiva later connected Vishnu with
        Agni. They applyash (Bhasma, Vibhuti) on their bodies because they
        believe that Shiva too applied it on his body. The Upanishads state
        that while applying Bhasma a devotee must recite the following
        Mrityunjaya mantra ― Tryambakam yajaamahe, Sugandhim pushtivardhanam,
        Urvaa rukamiva bhandhanaan, Mrytyor muksheeyamaa amrutaat. (“We worship
        the three-eyed Lord Shiva who nourishes and spreads fragrance in our
        lives. May He free us from the shackles of sorrow, change and death –
        effortlessly, like the fall of a ripe brinjal from its stem.”)

        Brahma is not worshipped widely these days. The main stream of the
        Hindus worships only Vishnu, Shiva, Sri Ram Chander and Sri Krishna. The
        last two (Sri Ram Chander and Sri Krishna) are not equal in status to
        the other two. They are said to be the Avatars of Vishnu hence not their
        equal. The relative position of Hindu gods to one another is rather
        confusing. One would imagine that Brahma being the creator of the
        Universe must have created the other two gods as well but that is not
        so. According to Skanda Purana Vishnu lay asleep on the bosom of Devi
        (which one?). A lotus arose from his navel. Out of this sprang Brahma.
        He imagined himself to be the first born in the world and therefore
        resolved to investigate if his claim was true. He glided down the stock
        of the lotus and found Vishnu asleep. He asked him who he was and Vishnu
        replied that he was the first born. As they were arguing Mahadev
        (Shiva) appeared and said, ―It is I who am truly the first born but I
        will offer this honour to anyone of you who reaches behind my head or
        touches the sole of my foot. Brahma played a trick. He falsely claimed
        that he had reached the head and called a cow as his witness. Shiva saw
        through his trick and did not like the false claim. Vishnu however
        truthfully acknowledged that he had not been able to see the feet of
        Mahadev. Vishnu was declared the first-born (superior) by Mahadev and he
        cut off the fifth head of Brahma to punish him for his lies. We also
        read in Bhagvad Puran that Brahma had incestuous relationship with his
        daughter in spite of being restrained by his son Marichi and was
        therefore demoted. The other two gods vied with each other for
        supremacy. The Puranas are full of rivalry between them. The followers
        of Shiva claimed that Shiva had more Avatars than Vishnu.

        They attributed the origin of river Ganges to Shiva‘s hair. Vishnu‘s
        followers claimed that the river flowed from the foot of Vishnu in
        baikunth (heaven) and fell on the head of Shiva proving that Ganges was
        not brought by Shiva and that Shiva was inferior because he received the
        water emanating from Vishnu‘s feet. When the gods and the demons
        churned the ocean using Mandara Mountain as a churn and the Shesh Naga
        as a rope, the earth began to shake violently and could have been
        destroyed. Vishnu immediately changed himself into a tortoise (Kurma)
        and held the earth on his back. Thus he did a very good job of saving
        the universe from disaster. The Shaivites however tell a slightly
        different story. According to them Vishnu‘s act resulted in the
        production of 14 things out of the ocean. One of them was poison. This
        poison could annihilate all life on earth if only Lord Shiva had not
        drunk it. Thus they proved that Vishnu instead of preserving life was in
        fact the cause of bringing it to extinction and the only compassionate
        god was Shiva who saved the earth from being poisoned to death.

        The story of Akrur is very interesting. Pleased with Akrur‘s prayers
        Vishnu blessed the demon with a boon according to which no one anywhere
        in the world could kill him. Akrur being insolent began to tease and
        oppress the gods and goddesses. The gods ran to Vishnu asking him to
        save their lives from Akrur. Vishnu was greatly perturbed at the
        malignant ingratitude of the demon but he could not take his boon back.
        When he was sitting in anger Mahadev emerged from his eyes. He requested
        Mahadev to make the boon ineffective. Mahadev agreed and saved the gods
        by making the boon ineffective. The story proves Vishnu to be a dullard
        because he failed to know if the recipient was a deserving case or not.
        Another equally interesting story is about a demon named Bhasmasura.
        Bhasmasura received a boon from Shiva by which he could burn anybody on
        whose head he placed his hand. Bhamasura threatened Shiva himself so
        Shiva ran to Vishnu who agreed to help him. Vishnu turned himself into a
        very beautiful woman and appeared before Bhasmasura. The later was
        enticed but the woman agreed to marry him only if he obeyed him in all
        respects. Bhasmasura agreed. The woman (Vishnu) told him to put his
        hands on his own head. Bhasmasura had to do what he was told to do and
        got burnt. Thus Vishnu saved Shiva from his own blunder. This story may
        have been invented to restore Vishnu‘s honour. According to Bhagvad
        Puran when Daksha entered the assembly of gods all except Brahma and
        Shiva (Daksha‘s son–in–law) rose up to show him respect. Daksha felt
        offended at the treatment he received from his own son-in-law (Shiva)
        and castigated him in public. Soon after, Daksha
        organized Vrihaspatisava sacrifice. Everybody attended it but Shiva did
        not attend it. He even advised his wife not to attend it but she did
        attend the function nevertheless. Daksha completely ignored his daughter
        at the ceremony. She felt humiliated and committed suicide. At this
        Shiva‘s army fell upon Daksha and tried to kill him but through Bhirgu‘s
        timely help Shiva was defeated. Thereupon Shiva tore a lock of hair
        from his wife‘s head which turned itself into a demon. The demon
        destroyed Daksha‘s sacrifice, attacked his guests and insulted the
        attending ladies. Shiva even plucked Bhirgu‘s beard. In the end he cut
        off Daksha‘s head. Brahma had to intervene to pacify Shiva and his men.

        Wars of the gods

        Vedic literature (especially the Brahmanas) is full of references to
        internecine wars and those against the Asuras (Demons). We do not wish
        to go into the details of these wars here. All these wars were fought by
        the male Vedic gods and the goddesses took no part in them. The
        situation however changed with the Puranic goddesses. In the Puranic
        times wars (especially with the Asuras)were left to be fought by the
        goddesses alone and the gods took no part in them.

        The internecine enmity of the gods was also
        evident even in their pets. Shiva had a snake around his neck which was
        the enemy of the mouse used by Ganesha for riding. Kartkaya rode on a
        peacock which was the enemy of Shiva‘s snake. Parvati rode on a lion
        which was the enemy of a cow ridden by Nandi. In Hinduism there are wars
        where the Asuras (demons) were routed and killed by the gods (devtas)
        and on the other hand there are also wars where the gods (devtas) are
        killed or harassed by the demons. One wonders what spiritual lessons can
        one draw from such wars fought without any aims.

      • Mahesh or Shiv :

        The third one in the trio is known as Mahesh or Shiv. Not too many incarnations are registered in his name. He is known as God of Death. All ghosts, demons, draculas and evil spirits are his followers. He is believed to be God of Shudras.

        He is the only person who could successfully challange authority of Vishnu. Some writers advance a theory that he was God of original inhibitants of India. When Aryans invaded India, he resisted their move. But ultimately, he gave up when granddaughters of Brahma became his wives. Despite being ‘Jawaeen’ i.e. son-in-law of Brahmanic Super God, their hate for him did not vanish. Tulsi made Ram to say in his Ramcharit : Shiv worshipper is my foe. As per Harivash Puran Brahma’s son Daksh gave his one daughter Sati to Mahesh. But despite that relationship, he was always kept away from family functions.

        Yags were the source of income, food, wine and even authority. Daksh did not give Shive his due share. His wife coitted suicide in the fire of yag. Infuriated over this incidence, he sent his men who destroyed the yag and killed Daksh like the animal is killed in yag. The attackers even urinated in the yag fire.

        It shows that Shiv had no respect for yags which was lifeline of Aryans. Anyhow, Shiv was presented another woman instantly. However, Shiv too was Brhamanised. Some incidents have been associated with his name also.

        In Rajasthan, when someone dies, women sing songs for whole of night. These songs are called ‘Harjas’ i.e. praise of God. One of the Harjas depicts life of Shiv. It says that when Shiv returned after meditation of 12 years, he found a nine-year-old boy guarding his abode. When Shiv tried to enter, he resisted his move. Hence, the God cut his neck.
        This story clearly states that Shiv had not fathered that boy Ganesh. Parvati produced her in his absence. The Shiv who is claimed to be Triloki-nath i.e. owner of all the three worlds and having every-moment information of the universe could not know that Ganesh was son of his wife Parvati who produced him when he was engaged in meditation.
        More important is the fact that the God was so cruel that he cut the head of a little boy. Anybody can guess what would he do after taking incarnation.
        His second action was that of running after Vishnu the Mohini to quench his lust. Fortunate was Vishnu that he could save herself from the cluches of lustful Shiv. Otherwise, how many children Vishnu would have given birth, would have been other subject matter of Purans. Perhaps due to this, Ram gifted 16 adolescent girls to his incarnation Hanuman. The Ramayan says (Uttarkand ) that the girls had just entered their youth and their genitals had just started growing hair. Nothing is left to guess what the incarnation of Shiv did of those girls.
        His third story is about worship of his penis or phallus. Once all the three Gods had a fight on the question : who is the supreme. Their fight bore no result. Ultimately, Bhrigu the Brahman was appointed the Commissioner to decide the case. He first visited the abode of Brahma who did not take care of him. The Brahman was infuriated. He cursed as he did not worship the Brahman, henceforth, nonbody would worship Brahma. Then he went to Shiv. He was engaged in sexual intercourse with his wife. He too did not take notice of the Brahman. So the Brahman commanded that as he is always engaged in sex, he become a penis. So Shiv became penis with vagina around it. Then he went to Vishnu who was sleeping. Bhrigu the Brahman kicked him. He held of brahman’s foot and asked if it has not been hurt. Brahman was pleased with his Brahman-reverence. He was thus declared supreme god
        It is simply a cock & bull story. If Shiv had turned into ‘Penis’ why the life of Shiv did not come to an end. How could Shiv exist after becoming a penis? In fact, Brahmans made him penis to provide sanction of religion to their own lustful misdeeds..

      • Their another book Ling Puran i.e. History of Penis tells another story. It says once Brahma and Vishnu were fighting over their supremacy. Suddenly a giant penis appeared between them. Both agreed whosoever would find one end of the penis, would be Supreme God. Both travelled thousands of miles but neither could find the end. Ultimately, they worshipped that penis of Shiv and named him Mahadev i.e. Supreme God.
        It appears to be a story told by sex-maniac quack who sell medicine to cure all sex-problems.

        Just think over! Whom do we call a ‘God’! It is universal acceptance that God is Father of all fathers. Then how can a ‘Father’ be a penis! How could daughters and sons worship penis of that Father. It is really a blot in the name of religion. A person who gets his penis worshipped a NEVER be a God.

        If such a person is God, then where is a need for Satan? Even Satan does not think of doing so.

      • Wow!!!!! Eye opener about your thoughts… and way of thinking….

        Stri Ling, Pu Ling, Shiv Ling…. Ling – Symbol or Sign sort of thing
        Stri Ling – Women Penis
        Pu Ling – Men Penis
        Shiv Ling – Shiv’s Penis
        Wow! Really Wow …

        Forget about Shiv its beyond your contemplation. An aghori’s thought for you… why you be pleased even okay worshiping food as god …. and not sex?
        Why sex is sinful to you? oh might be apple of garden…
        Why you are shameful or detesting sex?
        May be you are virgin birth but I’m born out of sex.. deal with it…

        Secondly; when you hate something; then you stop claiming you understand or know it because you can’t.. As you have hate glasses you can never see the truth.. even if you see you interpret in accordance to your hate.

        “If such a person is God, then where is a need for Satan”
        Exactly: there is no Satan indeed.. its our mind and egos that create rakshasas, not satan sitting in clouds like your akas or fathres say… To destroy collective egos of this evil society some one will raise again and again in different names and forms.. people call them avathars.. enjoy!!

      • @Shiva,
        I am not fluent in english so will try to speak in hindi..
        humko is ling wing se koi lena dena nahi hai yeh sirf me ne apko udharan ke tor par dikhaya tha.tumhare uttar ke bhi hum sarahna karte hai par hinduism me bahot si kamiya hai ye apko batana mera uddesh matra tha.

        Shankar agar Bhagwan tha to usne khud apne santan GANESH jisko parvati ne apne body ke mitti se janam diya tha uski hatya qyo ki? aur bad me unpe kisi pashu ka sar laga kar jivit kiya?
        kehne ka tatpary ye hai ke qyo wo itne krodhit hua karte thy?

        Ishwar ko to ahinsa pasand nahi hai usko toh na kisi ne janma hai aur na hi usko koi mar sakta hai to phir Shankar ishwar ka roop kaise??

      • Dr. Charles claims that Ramayana contains much pornographic material and cannot be read in public. He gives the following examples: Rama’s description of Sita’s beauty which is lewdly detailed (refer to C.R. Srinivasalyengar’s translation of Aranya Kandam – chapter 46).

        In Kiskind Kandam, Rama explains to Lakshmana of his sexual experience with Sita. According to Ramayana, the Aryans (Brahmins) used to drink liquor (nine different kinds), eat meat, marry many wives and prostitution was an accepted way of life amongst the priests and gods.

        Ramayana also recounts the “story of King Dasharatha who, in order to have a baby son, made a big sacrifice (yaham) of sheep, cattle, horses, birds and snakes. He then delivered his three wives Kaushaliya, Sumatirai and Kaikeyi to three priests. These holy men, having fully satisfied their carnal desire, returned the ladies to the King. By this means, the King was able to have three sons – Ram, Lakshman and Bharat (Bala Kandam, Chapter 14. For more details on yaham, refer to the book “Gnana Surian”, published by Kudi Arasu Press).

        The Ramayan tells us much about the unlawful relationship of incest but we do not feel it appropriate or decent for us to go into details. (Please refer to Aranya Kandam, chapter 45, verses 122, 123, 124 & 125).

      • Aswamedtha Yaga – Unification of kingdoms literally war to unify India…
        Dhasharatha wanted sons but waited till Ashwamedha yaga finished, did yagna for gods and had 4 sons in peace time.. Later even Ram does Aswamedha Yagna.
        Rajasuya Yagna of Yudhistir – same
        Akanda Bharath of Chanakya all same..

        If you can talk of Hanuman’s lust, and Ram giving 12 virgins to Hanuman as sex slaves (this talk is inspired from Bible or Quran). But I totally understand your state of mind..

        If you seriously want to talk about lust in purans Shiv, Mohini (as u did) or Shiv & Parvathi or Brahma & Saraswathy and Krishna with infinity or Indra would be much better.

      • @Shiva,

        Ye sare jo granth hai like: vedas, manusmriti, Srimad Bhagavad Gita wo ishwar dwara bheji gayi pustake nahi hai. yeh to swayam rishi muniyo aur kuch vidvan purusho ki khoj aur unke gyan ka lekha jokha hai aur to aur isko bad me dharm ke kuch ati gyani logo ne unme bhi apne anusar parivartan karva diye hai jis par aaj hum sab log chal rahe hai un logo ne apne milavati bate usme daal di hai jisko aajkal bade shauk se follow kiya jata hai. aur usme bhi kuch dhongi babawo ne isko dhanda (buisness) bana diya hai. wo log apko sirf wohi batein batayege jo ke logo ko pasand ayegi aur saty ko jante hue bhi apse chupakar rakha jata hai.

        Bible & Quran to God/ishwar ki taraf se bheji huyi hone ka dawa karte hai par hamare hinduism me koi bhi aisa na to dawa kar sakta hai aur na he usko sidhh kar sakta hai ke hinduism me koi pustak ishwar se prapt hui hai

      • “Bible & Quran to God/ishwar ki taraf se bheji huyi hone ka dawa karte hai”
        Dawa karne se kuch nahi hota..

        10 commandments are weak students memory of Yama + Niyama
        Seems that our Pathanjai much more greater than your God of “Books”
        As Yama-Niyama are more broader and universal unlike 10 commandments..
        Ex:
        Don’t hold false witness V/s Satya
        Don’t involve in adultery V/s Brahma Charya
        Don’t covet V/s Aparigraha
        Don’t Steal V/s Asteya
        Don’t Kill any human V/s Ahimsa

        First 5 are really silly compared to niyamas : Sauca, santosha, Tapa, Swadhyaya, Ishwara Parinidhana…

        FYI: Pathanja li yogasutra’s are much much older than moses poor kiddo..
        The God of books is very childish like if you worship me heaven else hell..
        I ll see you for 100 yr then let you have sex, wine forever if i like or burn you for ever if i don’t..
        Silly god…. and psychotic, deranged egomaniac

        It appalls me that people think, after death males will be males and have cock that will be put use 24/7 in aka’s heaven.. And these are revelations from GOD..

        An army general excited his folks by saying that the next kingdom we are going to ravage has beautiful women each of you can have like upto 72.. there is lot of wine and honey.. this is pure motivation to desert people who fought for small water wells… So use heads…

      • What is the origin of this unjustified hate and dark force?

        All the evils what we can see today are rooted in Muhammad. Muslims receive their destructive mindset from Muhammad. Muhammad had died several centuries ago but still he is very much present amongst Muslims in spirit long after he had gone to his grave.

        Do you want to say that Muhammad was a fake?

        Yes. He was not only a fake, a vulgar imposter in a divine robe but a terrorist and a criminal of worst type also. In Islam everything is fake. The founder was a fake, the message was also a fake, and the God itself is a fake. Islam is the biggest hoax mankind had ever seen.

        Fair enough. Please expand.

        The five oldest and most trusted Islamic sources don’t portray Muhammad a ‘superior being’ or any kind of ‘the mercy of God among mankind’. The sources reveal that he was a thief, a liar, an assassin, a pedophile, a shameless womanizer, a promiscuous husband, a rapist, a mass murderer, a desert pirate, a warmonger but a spineless coward, and a calculating and ruthless tyrant. It’s certainly not the character profile of the founder of a true religion.

      • Great…

        Apka knowledge aur IQ level kamal ki hai uski dad deni hogi..
        Tum ne islam choda qyo ke wo tumhare hisab se voilent religion hai jabke islam ka arth hota hai peace. Ishwar ne agar is ki rachna nahi ki hoti to phir ye itna kaise badhta? Qyo Muhammad (pbuh) ne khud ko he khuda bana kar pesh nahi kiya? Wo chahte to waisa kar sakte thay jabke unhone aisa kiya nahi iska kya arth hota hai ke wo ek true prophet thay jis ne ishwar ki bat logo tak pahochayi jo unko karne ko kaha gaya tha unhone ba khubi kardiya is me tumjaise bebas aur lachar log unko qyo doshi tehrate ho? Mujhe to taras aata hai tumlogo ki bato par Bachpan me jab hum chalna sikhte hai tab girte hai ladkhadate hai par us se kya humlog chalna chod dete hai? Waise he tumhare case me bhi mujhe dikhayi deta hai ke tum un logo me se ho jo girne ke bad chalna chod dete hai.

        Par ye to kuch bhi nahi hamare hindu samaj me to log avtar lekar bhi ranglaliya manate rahe hai.dacoit ban kar logo ke gharo ko ujadte rahe hai aur to aur apne he santano ka khud he khun bahate aaye hai wo bhi kis liye? Dhan, Stri, Sampatti prapt karne ke liye.even sare devi devtao ki murtiyo aur tasvero me sab ke pass weapons mojud hai to yeh bhi ek mukhya roop se is bat ka pratik hai ke terrorism ke beej to hinduwo ne he bahot pehle se bokar rakhe hai aur wo he to sab se oldest community hone ka dawa karti hai us hisab se hindu se he terrorism ka janm huwa karan chahe jo bhi ho par asliyat to yehi samne ati hai.

      • Caste (varna): Brahmin = Priest Caste; Ksatriya = Rajanya/Ruler/Warrior Caste; Vaisya = Commoner Caste; Sudra = Servant/Slave Caste; and Avarna = Outcaste/Untouchable/Dalit/Candala/Dog-eater. There are also many subsets in each caste. Dvija = twice-born (twice-born = upper 3 castes or sometimes just Brahmin caste particularly). Some Hindus have a delusion that caste is not promoted by any of their holy books. Is that really so? Let’s find out:

        “By his very birth a Brahmin is a deity even for the gods and the only authority for people in this world, for the Veda is the foundation in this matter.” — Manusmrti 11:85.

        “People here whose behaviour is pleasant can expect to enter a pleasant womb, like that of a woman of the Brahmin, the Ksatriya, or the Vaisya caste. But people of foul behaviour can expect to enter the foul womb, like that of a dog, a pig, or an outcaste woman.” — Chandogya Upanisad 5:10:7.

        “If a man of one birth (Sudra) hurls cruel words at one of the twice-born, his tongue should be cut out, for he was born from the rear-end. If he mentions their name or caste maliciously, a red-hot iron nail ten-fingers long should be thrust into his mouth. If he is so proud as to instruct priests about their duty, the king should have hot oil poured into his mouth and ears.” — Manusmrti 8:270-272.

        “If a man of inferior caste tries to sit down on the same seat as a man of superior caste, he should be branded on the hip and banished, or have his buttocks cut off.” — Manusmrti 8:281.

        “If in the process of negotiating betrothal there are first ten suitors of the non-Brahmana varna for a woman (the marriageable girl), all of them lose their claims of marriage and, only the Brahmin, the learned one, if he grasps her hand would be her husband and only he. Not even the man of Ksatriya varna and not even the man of Vaisya varna but only the Brahmin is the husband of the bride in such cases of claimants of betrothal, and the sun, as it appears, revealing this fact to the people of five classes (4 varnas and the fifth avarna) rises up.” — Atharva Veda 5:17:8-9.

        “If someone born in a Ksatriya, Vaisya, or Sudra womb should be unable to pay his fine, he may absolve himself of the debt by labour; a Brahmin should pay little by little. The king should have women, children, madmen, and the old, the poor, and the ill chastised with a whip, a bamboo cane, a rope, and so forth.” — Manusmrti 9:229-230.

        “The Sudra’s duty and supreme good is nothing but obedience to famous Brahmin householders who know the Veda. If he is unpolluted, obedient to his superiors, gentle in his speech, without a sense of ‘I’, and always dependent on the Brahmins and the other (twice-born castes), he attains a superior birth (in the next life).” — Manusmrti 9:334-335.

        “…thereby the Ksatriya, whenever he likes, says, ‘Hello Vaisya, just bring to me what you have stored away!’ Thus he both subdues him and obtains possession of anything he wishes by dint of this very energy.” — Satapatha Brahmana 1:3:2:15.

        “One-fourth of (the punishment for) Brahmin-killing is traditionally regarded as (the punishment) for the killing of a Ksatriya, one-eighth for (killing) a Vaisya, and it should be one-sixteenth for (killing) a Sudra who knows his place.” — Manusmrti 11:127.

        “A Brahmin is a great deity whether or not he is learned, just as fire is a great deity whether or not it is brought to the altar. The purifying fire with its brilliant energy is not defiled even in cremation grounds, and when oblations of butter are placed in it at sacrifices it grows even greater. Thus Brahmins should be revered in every way, even if they engage in all kinds of undesirable actions, for this is the supreme deity. If the Ksatriyas become overbearing towards the Brahmins in any way, the Brahmins themselves should subdue them, for the Ksatriyas were born from the Brahmins.” — Manusmrti 9:317-320.

      • “A Ksatriya in adversity may also make a living by all of these (means); but he should never be so proud as to assume the livelihood of his betters. If a man of the lowest caste should, through greed, make his living by the innate activities of his superiors, the king should confiscate his wealth and banish him immediately. One’s own duty, (even) without any good qualities, is better than someone else’s duty well done; for a man who makes his living by someone else’s duty immediately falls from (his own) caste.” — Manusmrti 10:95-97.

        “With whatever limb an inferior insults or hurts his superior in caste, of that limb the king shall cause him to be deprived. If he places himself on the same seat with his superior, he shall be banished with a mark on his buttocks. If he spits on him, he shall lose both lips; If he breaks wind against him, his hindparts; If he uses abusive language, his tongue. If a (lowborn) man through pride gives instruction (to a member of the highest caste) concerning his duty, let the king order hot oil to be dropped into his mouth. If a (low-born man) mentions the name or caste of a superior revilingly, an iron pin, ten inches long, shall be thrust into his mouth (red hot).” — Visnusmrti 5:19-25.

        “His (Purusa’s) mouth became the Brahmin; his arms were made into the Ksatriya, his thighs the Vaisya, and from his feet the Sudra was born.” — Rig Veda 10:90:12.

        In comparison, Sudras are as low as feet & Outcastes (avarna) are even below that status of course.

        NO WONDER DALITS LOOK FOR RESPECT

        HINDUISM’S TREATMENT OF OUTCASTES (AVARNA)

        “Candalas must live out of the town, and their clothes must be the mantles of the deceased.” — Visnusmrti 16:14.

        “These (castes) should live near mounds, trees, and cremation-grounds, in mountains and in groves, recognizable and making a living by their own innate activities. But the dwellings of ‘Fierce’ Untouchables (candala) and ‘Dog-cookers’ (svapaca) should be outside the village; they must use discarded bowls, and dogs and donkeys should be their wealth. Their clothing should be the clothes of the dead, and their food should be in broken dishes; their ornaments should be made of black iron, and they should wander constantly. A man who carries out his duties should not seek contact with them; they should do business with one another and marry with those who are like them. Their food, dependent upon others, should be given to them in a broken dish, and they should not walk about in villages and cities at night.” — Manusmrti 10:50-54.

        “If one who (being a member of the Candala or some other outcaste) must not be touched, intentionally defiles by his touch one who (as a member of a twice-born caste) may be touched (by other twice-born persons only), he (or she) shall be put to death. If a woman in her courses (touches such a person), she shall be lashed with a whip.” — Visnusmrti 5:104-5.

      • CASTE IN THE GITA
        There is ample justification in the Gita alone to maintain caste divisions & oppressions; here are Lord Krsna’s words:

        “It is far better to perform one’s svadharma (prescribed duties), even though faultily, than another’s duties perfectly. Destruction in the course of performing one’s own duty is better than engaging in another’s duties, for to follow another’s path is dangerous.” — Bhagavad-Gita 3:35.

        “According to the three modes of material nature (goodness, passion, ignorance) and the work associated with them, the four divisions of human society (Brahmin/Ksatriya/Vaisya/Sudra) are created by Me. And although I am the creator of this system, you should know that I am yet the nondoer, being unchangeable.” — Bhagavad-Gita 4:13.

        “It is better to engage in one’s own svadharma (occupation), even though one may perform it imperfectly, than to accept another’s occupation and perform it perfectly. Duties prescribed according to one’s nature are never affected by sinful reactions.” — Bhagavad-Gita 18:47.

        Lord Rama (who, like Lord Krsna, is an Avatar of Lord Visnu) would be in complete accord with the above quotes; afterall, he killed an innocent Sudra, Sambuka, only because he was performing austerities which were not prescribed duties for low-castes (ref. Ramayana 7:88-89).

        LORD SIVA CONDEMNED FOR ALLOWING A LOW-CASTE (A SUDRA) TO READ VEDAS
        Women & Sudras (& outcastes) are not allowed to study the Vedas; this is one reason this “God” Siva is denounced for allowing a Sudra the Vedic teachings. Daksa’s curse is as follows:

        “The Brahmins will not sacrifice to you along with the other gods, for Siva has defiled the path followed by good men; he is impure, an abolisher of rites and demolisher of barriers, [who gives] the word of the Vedas to a Sudra. He wanders like a madman, naked, laughing, the lord of ghosts, evil-hearted. Let Siva, the lowest of the gods, obtain no share with Indra and Visnu at the sacrifice; let all the followers of Siva be heretics, opponents of the true scriptures, following the heresy whose god is the king of ghosts.” — Brahma Purana 2:13:70-73; Garuda Purana 6:19; Bhagavata Purana 4:2:10-32.

        HINDU GODS DO NOT COMMUNE WITH LOW-CASTES
        In Hinduism, it is understood that women cannot sacrifice or conduct official yajnas (nor become priests of course) because a male relative is required. However, the unfortunate news is that Hindu Gods do not talk to those detested things called ‘low-castes’ either:

        “Now the gods do not commune with everyone, but only with a Brahmin, or a Rajanya (Ksatriya), or a Vaisya; for these are able to sacrifice. Should there be occasion for him to converse with a Sudra, let him say to one of those, ‘Tell this one so and so! Tell this one so and so!’ This is the rule of conduct for the consecrated in such a case.” — Satapatha Brahmana 3:1:1:10.

        Low-castes do not need to despair; Hindu scriptures are utterly ruthless in degrading almost anyone who is Hindu (mortal or divine). Perhaps Brahmins are the exception to the rule though (not women of Brahmins however).

        LOW-CASTE WIVES ARE NOT ALLOWED TO SERVE THE GUESTS
        According to the timeless Visnusmrti, only the twice-born caste wives (Brahmin wives, Ksatriya wives & Vaisya wives) of a twice-born man, but not the Sudra wife, are allowed to serve the guests during the sacrifice. He (and she) will be barred from entering heaven if he permits a low caste wife to offer such hospitalities:

        “A union of a twice-born man with a Sudra wife can never produce religious merit; it is from carnal desire only that he marries her, being blinded by lust. Men of the three first castes, who through folly marry a woman of the lowest caste, quickly degrade their families and progeny to the state of Sudras. If his oblations to the gods and manes and (his hospitable attentions) to guests are offered principally through her (a Sudra wife’s) hands, the gods and manes (and the guests) will not eat such offerings, and he will not go to CASTE IN THE GITA
        There is ample justification in the Gita alone to maintain caste divisions & oppressions; here are Lord Krsna’s words:

        “It is far better to perform one’s svadharma (prescribed duties), even though faultily, than another’s duties perfectly. Destruction in the course of performing one’s own duty is better than engaging in another’s duties, for to follow another’s path is dangerous.” — Bhagavad-Gita 3:35.

        “According to the three modes of material nature (goodness, passion, ignorance) and the work associated with them, the four divisions of human society (Brahmin/Ksatriya/Vaisya/Sudra) are created by Me. And although I am the creator of this system, you should know that I am yet the nondoer, being unchangeable.” — Bhagavad-Gita 4:13.

        “It is better to engage in one’s own svadharma (occupation), even though one may perform it imperfectly, than to accept another’s occupation and perform it perfectly. Duties prescribed according to one’s nature are never affected by sinful reactions.” — Bhagavad-Gita 18:47.

        Lord Rama (who, like Lord Krsna, is an Avatar of Lord Visnu) would be in complete accord with the above quotes; afterall, he killed an innocent Sudra, Sambuka, only because he was performing austerities which were not prescribed duties for low-castes (ref. Ramayana 7:88-89).

        LORD SIVA CONDEMNED FOR ALLOWING A LOW-CASTE (A SUDRA) TO READ VEDAS
        Women & Sudras (& outcastes) are not allowed to study the Vedas; this is one reason this “God” Siva is denounced for allowing a Sudra the Vedic teachings. Daksa’s curse is as follows:

        “The Brahmins will not sacrifice to you along with the other gods, for Siva has defiled the path followed by good men; he is impure, an abolisher of rites and demolisher of barriers, [who gives] the word of the Vedas to a Sudra. He wanders like a madman, naked, laughing, the lord of ghosts, evil-hearted. Let Siva, the lowest of the gods, obtain no share with Indra and Visnu at the sacrifice; let all the followers of Siva be heretics, opponents of the true scriptures, following the heresy whose god is the king of ghosts.” — Brahma Purana 2:13:70-73; Garuda Purana 6:19; Bhagavata Purana 4:2:10-32.

        HINDU GODS DO NOT COMMUNE WITH LOW-CASTES
        In Hinduism, it is understood that women cannot sacrifice or conduct official yajnas (nor become priests of course) because a male relative is required. However, the unfortunate news is that Hindu Gods do not talk to those detested things called ‘low-castes’ either:

        “Now the gods do not commune with everyone, but only with a Brahmin, or a Rajanya (Ksatriya), or a Vaisya; for these are able to sacrifice. Should there be occasion for him to converse with a Sudra, let him say to one of those, ‘Tell this one so and so! Tell this one so and so!’ This is the rule of conduct for the consecrated in such a case.” — Satapatha Brahmana 3:1:1:10.

        Low-castes do not need to despair; Hindu scriptures are utterly ruthless in degrading almost anyone who is Hindu (mortal or divine). Perhaps Brahmins are the exception to the rule though (not women of Brahmins however).

        LOW-CASTE WIVES ARE NOT ALLOWED TO SERVE THE GUESTS
        According to the timeless Visnusmrti, only the twice-born caste wives (Brahmin wives, Ksatriya wives & Vaisya wives) of a twice-born man, but not the Sudra wife, are allowed to serve the guests during the sacrifice. He (and she) will be barred from entering heaven if he permits a low caste wife to offer such hospitalities:

        “A union of a twice-born man with a Sudra wife can never produce religious merit; it is from carnal desire only that he marries her, being blinded by lust. Men of the three first castes, who through folly marry a woman of the lowest caste, quickly degrade their families and progeny to the state of Sudras. If his oblations to the gods and manes and (his hospitable attentions) to guests are offered principally through her (a Sudra wife’s) hands, the gods and manes (and the guests) will not eat such offerings, and he will not go to heaven – Visnusmrti 26:5-7

      • “In Hinduism, it is understood that women cannot sacrifice or conduct official yajnas (nor become priests of course) because a male relative is required.”

        Half truth; have ever seen a male alone doing yagna? without wife? [yes gurus might but normal single males cant perform yagna without wife]

        And sadhakas + Gurus male or female perform yagnas visit Arya samaj.. or know about Anasuya to Ahalya Bhai holkar..
        Its only hinduism that takes women to a durga level.. even Chrislamists cry about this, funnily they don’t have mirror i guess..

        Its a communist evangelical fathomed idea to divide hindu society nothing else…
        They don’t want to improve women status they just want devide that’s all.. as they score dalit votes they don’t have any interest in making things better for them but just devide and rule nothing less nothing more..

      • Wow amazing!! really wow.. You have gathered all the knowledge you need to hate hinduism… Classic..Must appreciate you for this.

        I can prove otherwise on Gita and Chandogya verses (ambedkar also agreed, but im not sure you would) + I don’t give a damn about Ramayan later versions.. Dr. Charles who? Every poet expresses his feelings using dolls / idols / models be it Rama or the most exploited one Krishna… So keeping it aside… Let me share you a small drop of knowledge from Upanishads/Gita..

        We are like boat rower in a pond (mind) with crests & trough (waves) of Raga-Dwesha for everything… There are strong muddy in flowing streams like Kama, Krodha, Lobha, Moha, Mada and Matsarya. Basically we intend to search for pearl at bottom; but mostly we even forget why we entered the pond and end-up catching fishes in that muddy pond.

        And I guarantee if I write this in Sanskrit and ask modern scholars esp. evangelical and communist.. all that they can say is “a pirate looking for treasure lost in different streams finally becomes fisherman”..

        And later poets come and describe as how beautiful boat was and what kind of stick and strings used for fishing, color of fish and how one fish amazingly escaped…

        And finally we debate stick was of bamboo, no no no it was surely teak.. And string was of jute/silk/cotton hook was made of gold/silver/iron copper.. How silly and stupid to even enter into that debate.. So I sit and enjoy the fun of people meet along..

        All the best… And Good luck with ManuSmrithi and All Purans.. May be you enjoy criticizing Krishna for “Radha ki Lachkila kamariya ki tumka” or dare to battle with the mind and ego, what Gita is for..
        Your choice.

        FYI: who gave you all this info are also Brahmins, if you trace back the roots.. So do you want to be in their game or come out of it, kick their asses once for all…

      • @Shiva,
        Raam ko kya mana jata hai? bhagwan or Insan?
        agar tum kahoge bhagwan to ek bhagwan itna krur kaise ho sakta hai jisne chal aur dhoke se pehle sugreev ke sath dosti karke uske bhai bali ko mar diya aur phir vibhishan ke sath mitrata kar ke ravan jaise brahman ki hatya ki, kya yeh bhagwan kehlane ke yogya hai? jabke is poore khel ke piche ravan chupa hua hero tha jiska ekmatra uddesh ye tha ke wo ram ke hatho se mar kar moksha pana chahta tha isi karan usne seeta ka apharan kiya tha. kitni dukhad bat hai ye hindu samaj ke liye ke ravan jaise yodha ke liye uska dahen karke humlog har varsh ‘dashera’ bade harsh va ullhas se manate hai aur Ram jaise papi logo ke liye diwali manayi jati hai.

      • Interview
        Do you mean hate and violence are at the core of Islam?

        Yes, this is exactly what I want to say again and again. Hate is the basic tenet of Islam and violence is the conclusion. The more devoted a Muslim is, the more hateful he is. There are hundreds of Jihadi verses in Qur’an. Islam is the religion of a terrorist. A Christian or Buddhist or Hindu, with deep and sincere religious devotion can become one Mother Teresa, Dalai Lama or Gandhi. But in Islam, we see leaders like Khomeini, Laden, Ahmadinejad, Mullah Omar etc. We cannot say Dalai Lama, Mother Teresa or Gandhi was more religious and more sincere than Laden, Ahmadinejad or Mullah Omar. The argument is about something else – what are the teachings (and demands) of the religious group and its founder. Anyone who puts his blind trust on Qur’an fills up his mind with hatred for nonbelievers. So, Muslims are actually cursed human beings.

        Is that your view of Islam: that some kind of dark force is at work in Islam which compels the Muslims to become criminals and terrorists?

        Yes, you are absolutely right. Repeatedly I want to say that there is indeed a dark force which is at work that makes sane person insane. This dark force destroys all the human qualities and fills up the mind with unjustified hate. Islam is a curse on Humanity because it gives a sacred aura to crime and terrorism. Islam and terrorism are synonymous. They are two sides of the same coin. Islam cannot survive without terrorism because terrorism is the life-giving force of Islam. Terrorism is there in every cell of Islam. Islam and terrorism are blood brothers. Without terrorism Islam will suffocate and collapse. The peaceful face of Islam is the political Islam and it is the mask of violent Islam.

      • And what about Maulana Abul kalam azad…. Ashfaq ulla khan…. APJ Abdul kalam?? ye log Kya Mars par raha karte thay?

        Apjaise logo ki isi choti soch ki wajah se aaj desh aur duniya ka ye hal hai har jagah apni manmani karte ho aur phir munh ke bal ulte girte ho ya phir OSTRICH ban jate ho. Mujhe batao koi khud bolega ke me khuni hu mene hatyaye ki hai? Dusre ki aad le kar he khun karega ya phir uska arop dusre par thop dega waise he islam ki aad le kar anya log terrorism ko bada rahe hai aur unme bhi jews logo ki sankhya jyada hai tum log kabhi tauret granth bhi pad lo aur dekho usme quran me aur bilble me kitni similarities hai aur ek taraf vedas se comparison karo fark samajh me ajayega ke kon sa dharm sacha hai aur logo ko kis marg par chalna hai wo sab pata chal jayega.

      • @Nastik_ ex hinu

        Bhai tumhare raam ki ek baat achhi thi ki usne lanka ko jitne ke baad bhi vaha ki aurto ko bandi nahi banaya aur na hi unki ijat looti aur na hi lanka ki sampati looti jabki hamre muhammad ne usko paigamber na manane walo ki aurto ki ijjat looti aur unki sampati bhi loot lee.

      • @abdu,

        Wow…..

        I mean awsome knowledge u hv about islam..
        Muhammad (pbuh) ne kisi ki izzat nhi luti un ko islam apnane ki dawat di thi.

      • Mr abdu..
        Tu kitna bada haram ka jana hai.. are tu muhammad (saw) ko apna kaise kah ra hai haramkhor..

        Hum samajh rahe hain tu muslim bankar hindu or muslim me ladai karwane ke liye aisa bol raha hai..

        Asal me tera koi deen dharm nahi hai… are laanat hai tujh pe.. mout to zaroor aayegi mr abdu tujhe bhi. Us banane wale se darr tera kya hashr hoga …

      • Hypocrisy ka matlab dund lena… thum jo upar likhe ho wo exactly wahi hai..
        Agar koi Ravan ko hero bol bhi detha me samajath jatha par thu tho ajeebsa confused bandha hai..
        ” ravan chupa hua hero tha jiska ekmatra uddesh ye tha ke wo ram ke hatho se mar kar moksha pana chahta tha isi karan usne seeta ka apharan kiya tha”

        Thum Ravan ko real hero manthe ho, and Ravan Ram ko bhagwan mantha hai.. par thum Ram ko villain wow amazing…

        Chalo main Ram ki wakalath kartha hu, gamadi, maha-gnan-ki garvi Ravan ek aurath ko kidnap kiya… Wo thumhare hero bahuth si aurathonko including son’s wife.. Wo thumhare hero…
        Ram chahtha tho kam se kam 2 3 ko shadi karsaktha tha par nahi wo ek hi se shaadi kiya and one-wife thing became an ideal thing..
        Baali jisko peeche se maarne ki thum khed kartho ho wo bhi misunderstanding wajase uska bhai ko marna chah tha tha aur jab sugriv bhag gaya.. tara ko jabadasthi se rakh liya…

        Har cheej ko gumake bathane me maza haina?

        Angrazi fluently aathi nahi lekin ithna sara excellently written comments post kadiya against hinduism.. seeda sa mathlab hai kahi se utha ke paste kiya.. apni kuch nahi…

        Mujhe tho seriously patha nahi bhagawan konsa book diya ya konsa nahi..
        Par ithna tho patha hai har insan ko dimag diya, isthemal karne.. agar kuch bhi ya koi bhi bhole isko isthemal math karo tho wo 100% god ka nahi kisi dusht insaan ka hai… Tho jo kithabe dimag ko isthemal karne ki against hai tho wo sare – in my view are some evil person’s or in your aka’s words saithan’s…

        Agar god aisa hai ki 100 yrs ka test deke cororo saal thel me fry karega wo tho god nahi psycho hai.. socho tho jara.. mujhe patha hai aka ke hisab se sochna mana hai.. phir bhi ishwar dimag diya tho thoda isthemal karo…

        Ithna patha hai ki bible iswar ki nahi par, some followers versions of jesus story…
        Quran – as vivekananda said it was written by some mentally deluded philosophical conqueror.. patha nahi kithna sach hai leking uske naam se carodo sir kate aur abh bhi kat rahe hain… Peace Out!!

      • Hypocrisy!!! Wo to ajkal humare hindu samaj me bahot dekhne ko milti hai. Aur koi hamare ‘Hypocrisy’ ko exposed kare wo bhi hum log bardasht nhi karte jaise PK movie ko le kar jhamela hua tha usko abhi rehne dete hai.

        Dekho mene ravan ko chupa hua hero isliye kaha qyo ke hamare samaj me koi bhi ye bat accept nahi karta ke wo hero hai agar karta to phir dashera qyo manate? Mere kehne ka ek arth ye bhi tha ke ravan ke alawa aur bhi asuras is dharti par achuke thay jaise ke hiranyakashap, kans adi unko qyo dahen ka samman prapt nahi hai? Anyways!! Ravan ram ko bhagvan manta tha yeh gupt gyan mujhe kisi brahaman se he gyat hua hai me to raam ko bhagvan nhi manta aur ravan ne sota ka apharan qyo kiya yeh to tumko pata he hoga? Chalo koi nahi phir bhi tumko me bata deta hu Ravan ne apni bahen Shrupnaka ke apman ka badla lene ke liye sita ko kiddnap kiya mauj masti karne ke liye nahi phir bhi sita pavitra hone ke bavajud ram ne us par shak kiya aur sita ko agnipariksha se guzrna pada uske bad bhi uska man shant nahi hua aise admi ko bhagwan qyokar kaha jaye!! Jisne anginat hatyaye ki dhoke se dushmano ko mara wo kaisa bhagwan.
        Dekho tuhari bat true hai bokks me milavat hosakti hai par jo usme positive things hai usko le kar chalna chahiye aur dusre ke liye bhi wohi vyohar karo jo khud ke liye pasand aye.

        Books ke bare me bhi meri ye rai hai ke kisi bhi book ya granth par koi tippani nahi karna chahiye jab ke uska stya apko thik se pata na ho. Jaise kisi novel ya movie ko dekhne ka apna apna nazarya hai waise he grantho aur book ke bare me bhi hota hai log uski positive side ko dekhte hai ya negetive side ko dekh kar prerit hote hai ye logo par depend karta hai sadhuvo ke ghas me bhi kabhi kabi papi janm le leta hai iska matlab ye nahi ke aap sadhu ko he dosh dene lag jawo. Buddhi ka upyog karna to atyant zaruri hai qyo ki ajkal samajh me jonghat raha hai wo bhi kuch ati gyani logo ki buddhi ka mayajal hai to usko bhi samajhna avashyak hai.

      • @nastik_ex_hindu:disqus

        Hypocracy to tum me bhi hai. Tum kaffiro ke culture ko apnaate ho unki bhasha bolte ho aur unkee tarah rahte ho. Tum kaha se muslmaan ho? Kisi kaffir ko tumne maara nahi aur sochte ho Allah tumhe 72 sunder aurte dega jannat me . Prophet ne hazaaro kaffiro ko mara aur marvaaya par tumne to unse dosti kar rakhi hai, Tum kaha ke prophet ke follower ho?

      • Wow!
        True islamic knowledge & eye opening statement!!

        @abdu miya
        Kis ne tum ko kahdiya ke sirf khun bahane se he jannat aur angels milegi? Zara gaur se padho usme Namaz, Roza, Zaqat, Tauhid aise Amal mojud hai uska tumhe pata nahi Deen ka kuch Wasta nahi. Sirf Sex & War me tum ko dilchaspi hai. Uska proper gyan hasil karo pehle.

        Muhammad (pbuh) ne vidvavo se nikah kiya tha unko pane ke liye unke patiyo ko nahi mara tha. Hawa yu to humko dikhayi nhi deti par usme kisi ko sanso ke madhyam se jivan dene aur toofan aur cyclone lakar maut dene ki dono khubiya hoti hai iska arth ye nahi ke tum kehte phiro ke hawa bahot dangerous hai usko apne pass mat ane do. So enjoy till judgement day!

        Quran 33:50 ‘O Prophet! The Communicator of unseen news, We have made lawful for you those of your wives when youpay dower and the possession of your hand the slave girls whom Allah has given you as the spoils of war, andthe daughters of your paternal uncles and the daughters of your paternal aunts and the daughters of yourmaternal uncles and aunts who have migrated with you, and the believing women if she presents herself to theprophet and the prophet desires to marry her, this provision is specially for you and not for the believing men.We know what We have appointed for them concerning their wives and the possession of their hands the slavegirls; this specialty is of your so that there may not be any hardship on you. And Allah is Forgiving, Merciful.

      • Ramayan ki baath chodo thumari baat karthe hai..

        ” ravan chupa hua hero tha jiska ekmatra uddesh ye tha ke wo ram ke hatho se mar kar moksha pana chahta tha isi karan usne seeta ka apharan kiya tha”

        This is your statement in first comment, based on which I can assume that Ravan thought by dying at hands of Ram will emancipate him why?

        Again the following is also yours:
        “Ravan ram ko bhagvan manta tha yeh gupt gyan mujhe kisi brahaman se he gyat hua hai me to raam ko bhagvan nhi manta aur ravan ne sita ka apharan qyo kiya yeh to tumko pata he hoga?”

        “Ravan ne apni bahen Shrupnaka ke apman ka badla lene ke liye sita ka apharan kiya”

        Thumhine answer diya phir thumhi ne question kiya tho main kya karu?..
        Koi kuch bhi bole I stick to Valmiki Ramayan… For knowlege and motivation, Ram is my role model.. I don’t give much damn about Ram ka dhanush 6 foot tha ki 4..

        You get yourself strait…

        This is your statement:
        “Books ke bare me bhi meri ye rai hai ke kisi bhi book ya granth par koi tippani nahi karna chahiye jab ke uska stya apko thik se pata na ho.”

        Just think of what all you said (and your interpretations) about Ramayan; that’s what I call hypocrisy. I hope the meaning is clear..

        So are the “Books” they say non-believers will be tortured in hell, Idolators are the worst of kind.. and finally say do not judge / criticize other’s religion..
        That’s the confusion of Jesus & Mohammed.. also hypocrisy..
        And all peace followers easily say others as demon worshipers, satan worshipers; but if someone raises question against books they get to morals of saying do not judge / criticize others.. Wow!

        Any analytical guy would say its shear nonsensical.

      • Bhai Apka Gyan Mujh Se Jayada Hosakta Hai Is Bat Se Mujhe Koi Appati Nahi!!
        But The Fact Is Aaj Ke Dor Me Hamare Hinduism Me Kitni Milawati Batein Chal Rahi Hai (Ex:Ram vs Ravana) Toh Jab Itna Confusion Hai Koi Kuch Manta Hai Toh Koi Kuch Sachayi Jan ne Wale Bahot Kam Log Hai. Tum Bolte Ho Tumhe Valmiki Ki Ramayan Par Bharosa Hai Toh Mujhe Us Se Koi Appati Nahi Hai But Khud Kabhi “Valmiki” Ke Background Par Bhi Drishti Dal Kar Dekho Ke Uska Character Kaisa Tha. Anyways.. Tum Ram Ko Hero Mano Main Ravan Ko Shresht Manta Hu Apni Apni Soch Hai.

        Books Ka Udharan Mene Isliye Diya Qyo Ke Apjaise Wyakti Quran & Bible Ki Baton Par Appati Jatate Ho Par Jab Khud He Ke Grantho Ka Koi “Mazak” Udaye Yeh Humko Bardasht Nahi Hota Aisi Bhi Soch Rakhte Ho Is Liye Mene Kaha Jo Chiz Apko Apne Prati Pasand Ho Wo He Dusre Ke Prati Karo.

      • Me sirf uski saar aur neethi wa philosophy pe dyan dethe hai..

        Shiv ka thathv yahi ki na koi mahan na koi bura; Shiv ka drishti me Ram koi mahan nahi aur Ravan koi bura nahi..
        Aur Sanathan me har kisi ko unnathi ki mauke diye jathe hai naki bas corodo saal thel me fry karthe hai.. agale janm, ya isi janm me..
        Valmiki was out-casted guy a dukaith tha.. par usne sadhna karke maha rishi bana..
        Valmiki Ramayan was first and original, later versions translations, inclusions. when it gets into hands of poets romance and over-glorification will come. Ramayan ki jab bath hothi tho thum tulsi das ka ya Dr.Charles ka interpretation and extrapolation bathaya tho mai kya bolun..

        FYI: In tribal lore of ramayan, when Ram, Lakan, Sita sets up their hut in forest they get a deer and sacrifice to house.. Its mind-less to debate on this points
        Ramayan – is for Family relations (Father son, mother son, brothers, spouse), Kings duties, Fighting against immorality, injustice .. patience, struggles, separation..
        From Ravan – Don’t be proud of your strength, wealth, knowledge and power a day will come when it ends. And hold your horses of Kam, Krodh etc..
        Even Ram says to Lakshman go and learn from Ravan as he is the greatest scholar of this time.

        Forcefully enforcing caste-system on Ramayan is injustice to ramayan..
        yes if it does discard any people please lets discuss on it.. like blind books (Bible & Quran) discard all non-believer to hell forever..

      • Cast-system; untouchability, mindless ritualism, dharshan lines with price tags at big temples, and babas & gurus dramas ye sab ki kadapi defend nahi kartha hun..

        Aur ye sab insaniyath pe nahi balki Gita / Upanishadompe dabba hai… Inko har giz rokna tho padega, lekin is aad me thumjaise koi Gita ko hi mitane ki baath karetho pahale unhe rokna padega kyonki Gita, Ramayan hi humara astra hai in brahmanoke kilaf. Honestly speaking Gita wo gyan ki ganga jo har pyas ko bhuja sakthi hai aur har maile ko dho sakthi hai.. use mitaneki baath karna tho murktha hogi.

        Ye bath saaf hai ki aap Musalman hai, aur aap ne tho ramayan me wobhi ram aur hanuman pe lust wagaira ke fantasy bunake rakhe ho..

        lekin ek baar hadith, quran padke dekho, aka ke barose math rehna, padke tho dekho kya hai usme.. waha tho maha purushone lust me tho saari had paar kardiya.. Ek tribe ko tho peaceful mohamaad ne aise gnhone tharike mara ki poocho math..
        mahilaonke samne unke pita, bhai ko maar kar unhe rape karne legaye.. kahi pathi ke samne bhivi ka rape karke pathi ko mardiya..
        50 saal ka admi 6 sal ki bachi se shyadi karke usse 9 saal sex karna shuru kiya.. Abh jeevan me jo kiya wo kafi nahi abh inki jannath bhi sex se barpur hoga. Maha purush ko bahu pe nazar lag jathi hai, aur allah bhi manzoor kar detha hai.. Even ayesha doubted this, saying “it seems that allah is ever ready to legalize whatever prophet likes””
        me tho koi convoluted, baat tho nahi kar raha hu na thum jaisa…
        Seeda jo hai wo bol raha hu.. jab ye saara andhar hai thumhari najariya me tho ha..

        Jab Jab Adharm badega thab thab koi utega us adharm ko katham karne..
        Jo adharmiyonka nash karega use hum avtar kahthe hai..

        Thum kahthe ho aaj adharm bada hai? jab bharath pe musalmano ka akraman hua afganistan se purushoko kathe striyo ko rape karthe almost pura india par aisa rkshasi pravrithi kiya thab teek tha?
        Thab Sri-Krishan Devraya uta, Shivaji Maharaj uta.. isme british aagaye people tought they would be better than islamic rule.. but it was more loot.
        Bahuth sare mahan kada ho gaye.. 1857 heros + Bhagath Singh, Bose, Gandhi… Yahi insanke andhar ki ishwarathv ki prakat hai…

        If gandhi would have been in like BC’s he would have been God’s Avthar..

        The mere bhai ye Dhanavathv ki aur manavathv ki ladayi hamesha chaltha hi rahtha hai.. Jab manushya ki samarthyse samsya bad jayega thab entry hoga mere Vishnu ki…

        Corruption, loot, lust for power all these are demonic… [Like Cong. CPI/M and Karnataka BJP].. Truth Justice are daivik likes of Subramanya swamy.. Ladayi jari hai.. Jab humese se koi mahan karya (humanly impossible) karega wohi avathar keh layega..

      • Bhai Hum to Insaniyat Ke Dharm Me Bharosa Rakhte Hai Jo Koi Galat Tarike Se Kisi Ki Alochna Kar Raha Hai Usko Uski Asliyat Zarur Yad Dilate Hai, Hamara Tarika Galat Hosakta Hai Lekin Hamara Uddesh Galat Nahi Hai!

        Krishna Ko Bhi Mante Hai Muhammed (pbuh) aur Jesus Adi Ko Bhi Qyo Ke Basic Dharm to Ek He Hai Sabka Ha Jatiya Alag Alag Hosakti Hai, Pashu, Pakshiyo Me Jaat Paat Nahi Hoti, Pedh Paudo Me Nahi Hoti Surya, Chandra, Tare Adi Me Koi Bhedbhav Nahi Hota To Phir Insaniyat Me Qyo Ho Bhala?
        Sabko Ek He GOD/Allah/Ishwar Ne Banaya Hai, Sabka Malik Ek Hai To Phir Yeh Sab Haiwaniyat Ke Kaam Qyo Kar Ho.

      • Koi Jaathi/Janam se Rakshas nahi balki karmonse hotha hai.. Sathya ko sweekarne ke liye himmath ki jaroorath hai jab wo hamare kilaf hai..

        Bible & Quran are anti humanity.. and unlike hindu religion they are rigid..

        How ridiculous it would be if god says I will give you 100yrs of life, if you don’t worship me i will torture you in hell fire for ever.. And all those who don’t worship in accordance with those books are satan worshippers..

        Me tho isse kabhi bhi razi nahi ho saktha.. Muje tho sare red-Indians ki Afrikans ki aur Hindus ki torture at hands of book religions soch – soch ke taras ata hai. Africans are ashamed to even take the names by which they used to worship God…

        Before these book religions came God was god can be worshiped in any form and any ritual as their culture developed.. And all worship was to god.. When people of different cultures met they liked others mode of worship, it was never competition. My way is better or the form of god that i worship is powerful..
        But the day books enter.. all the local ways of worship become satanic and all local names of God becomes satan’s names.. what a pity.. The diversity in spirituality and worship has been completely eroded; its only Sanathan Dharm that resisted all blows and yet lives on.. The day when one more Vivekananda/Adi-Shankara like personality comes I promise all the book religions philosophy will closed for ever.

      • Check my answer to PK & OMG…

        https://www.facebook.com/Answer.to.PK.and.OMG/posts/1660568174183707

        “Wo to ajkal humare hindu samaj me bahot dekhne ko milti hai.”

        Mere bhai.. Samaj aur Ramayan & Gita are entire different aspects…

        Samaj economy ki dhum par chalthihai, brahmanone paise lootne hethu bahuth saare rasthe doond nikale Ex: Satynarayan puja and hilarious stories (The god of these stories is more like god of books than the Vishnu)..
        Likin philosophy sathya ke dhum par hi jeeyega bhale anginath varshonse.. na adhi hai aur jaan lena kithno bhi dhum lagao Sanathan ka anth bhi nahi hai..

        Vastav me thum andhakar wa anyay se ladna chahthe ho; thab Ramayan & Gita will be on your side even if brahmins are the opponents..

        OOOh! I almost forgot Ravan is Brahmin BTW..
        Dhron, Krip, Ashwathama sare brahman the… Hamesha brahman rakshasonke paksh me hi honge kyonki jo Saraswathi ko (Gyan) ko apna dasi banakar swarth purthi ke liye isthemal karega wo tho rakshas hi hoga..

      • @Shiva

        Read this interview on Faithfreedom

        And, what about the Holy Qur’an?

        Well, the Holy Qur’an was actually the Holy terrorist manual of Muhammad. No God had written this book. Today from Taliban warlords to ISIS fanatics – practically every Muslim terrorist can justify his destructive acts by citing Qur’anic verses in support of his heinous actions. Qur’an is the mother of all terrorist manuals. Present day Muslim terrorist manuals are just an annexure to Qur’an.

        Fair enough, please expand.

        There are hundreds of recorded evidences. I shall quote few of them.

        After 9/11 attack Laden claimed that the terrorist attack was in defense of own people and was the will of Allah. He called the Muslims, “to comply with God’s order to kill the Americans and plunder their money, whenever and wherever they find them”. And what is God’s order? It’s all in the Qur’an.

        During 1995, The Armed Islamic Group of Algeria commented in a press release, “Everyone should know that the killing, massacring, slaughtering, expulsion, burning, taking on captives that we do, these are sacrifices for the sake of Allah”. Where from this destructive thoughts are coming? It is in the Qur’an (6.162), “Say: ‘Truly, my prayer and my service of sacrifice, my life and my death, are (all) for Allah, the Cherisher of the Worlds’.”

        A pan-Arab daily newspaper published an article on Feb 23/ 1998, where some advice was given to all Muslims and a Qur’anic verse were cited. So what was the advice and what was the verse? The advice was, “The ruling of killing Americans and their allies whether civilian or military is incumbent upon every Muslim who is able and in whichever country is easiest for him”. The relevant verse was, “And fight them until persecution is no more, and religion is for Allah… ”.

        According to Qur’an, “when the sacred months have passed, slay the idolaters wherever ye find them…” (Q: 9.5). A son of Pakistani businessman was inspired by this verse and he took an oath, “I state in the presence of God that I will slaughter the infidels my entire life… May God give me strength in fulfilling this oath”.

        Muhammad passed down these Qur’anic messages to his followers and in turn they passed down the same to the Muslims generation after generation as unquestionable word of Allah and as time passed, Muslims were found to take up these words and make them into weapons to cause injustice, oppression, and domination and for conversion by force.

        But there are Jews, Christians and Hindus who justify their violence with reference to their religion. Why you are blaming the Muslims alone?

        Yes. It is true. But you forgot to mention that Judaism, Christianity and Hinduism do not have violent organizations equaling the al-Qaida network, Hezbollah and Hamas. Do you see ‘Taliban’ and ‘ISIS fanatics’ in other religions? I do not deny that there is terrorism amongst Christians, but can a Christian terrorist quote from Bible or refer to Jesus to justify his wrongdoings? Laden could quote from Qur’an and traditions from Muhammad to justify his terrorist actions. He was following the command of Allah. The Christian terrorist is betraying the teaching of Christ and turned his back on the examples that Christ have set for them in the New Testament. So there is a clear distinction between Islam and other religions.

      • The following is the story of Safiyah Bint Huyai Ibn Akhtab, the Jewish woman who was captured when Muhammad’s troops attacked Khaibar and brought her to the Prophet as part of his share of the booty. Muhammad ordered Kinana, the young husband of Safiyah to be tortured to death to make him reveal the whereabouts of the treasure of the town. On the very nigh of that murder, he took Safiyah to his bed and claimed her as his trophy. This story is reported by Tabari in detail. It can also be found in Sira of Ibn Ishaq. The following is reported in the Book of Tabaqat, compiled by Ibn Sa’d. Two years earlier, Muhammad had beheaded Huyai, the father of Safiyah along with 900 men of Bani Quraiza.

        Huyai Ibn Akhtab, father of Safiyah was the leader of the Bani Nadir, one of the Jewish tribes of Medina. Muhammad had exiled the Bani Qainuqa’, another Jewsih tribe of Medina and was coveting the wealth of the Bani Nadit. He was looking for an excuse.

        Meanwhile one of his followers, had treacherously killed two travelers and had stolen their belonging. Banditry had become the way of living for the Muslims. All trade and business in Medina had disappeared after Muhammad’s migration and the only way people could survive was through banditry.

        When this person reported his crime to Muhammad and came to pay him his 20% share, Muhammad thought of a plan. He told the man that he had make a treaty with the Bani ‘Amer to not kill them and now he has to pay the bloodwit. He then went to the Bani Nadir and said since they had a treaty with him they should pay the bloodwit. Now this was an outrageous demand. The Medinan treaty was unilateral and was imposed on the Jews. Even then it said that the Jews will fight against the invaders. There was no clause saying they are liable for the crimes committed by Muslims. Muhammad thought that for sure the Bani nadir will object to this unjust demand and he will use it as as excuse to get rid of them.

      • Cont..
        However, when he went to their quarter, accompanied by six of his close companions, the Jews were too frightened to argue and agreed to collect the money. Muhammad and his companions then sat beneath the shade of a wall while the Jews went to collect the money that he was extortioning from them. This was not what Muhammad hoped for. He had come looking for an excuse and the Jews were not giving it. So he thought of another plan. He told his companions to sit there and that he will be back soon. His companions sat and he never came. The Jews came with the money but Muhammad had already gone.

        When they went to the mosque, the saw him there. He told them that the Jews were plotting to kill him by throwing a stone on him from the top of the wall. When his companions expressed their surprise because they did not notice anything strange, he told them Gabriel had informed him.

        Anyway, using that excuse he demanded that the Bani Nadir leave, leaving all their wealth for him. He actually wanted to massacre them all, but give in to Abdullah ibn Ubay who told him he won’t let him kill his allies. The Bani Nadir were exiled and Muhammad took possession of all their wealth alone, 100% of it. He argued since Muslims did not have to fight, and the Jews surrendered all their spoils belonged to him personally.

        A year alter he fell on the Bani Quraiza, the last Jewish tribe of Medina. Huyah ibn Akhtab, the leader of the Bani Nadir was in the fortress of Bani Quraiza. Muhammad that all the men of this tribe should be beheaded and it was here that Huyay was killed along seven to nine hundred men and boy sof Bani Quraiza.

        If the Bani Nadir wanted to kill him they did not need to climb a wall to throw a stone on him. He was in their fortress. They could easily kill him. But they were afraid of him. Their story should serve as a lesson to us. Cowardice never pays.

        afiyah was seventeen and very beautiful. When Muhammad raided Khaibar. He killed the unarmed men. People were not ready for war. They were taken by surprise. Muhammad was not a warrior. He was a terrorist. His wars are called gazwah (raid, ambush, sudden attack).

        Muhammad then captured Kinana and tortured him. He wanted to know where he had hidden the funds of the city. He pressed red hot iron ito his eyes and started a fire on his chest until Kinana died.

        At this moment someone seeing Dihya taking possession of Safiyah, the 17 year old Kinana’s beautiful bride, feels jealous and informs Muhammad that Kinana’s wife is very beautiful and he should take her for himself. Muhammad orders Bilal to find her and bring her.

        Bilal finds Safiyah was was with her cousin, another young woman, sister of Kinana, and brings the two women to Muhammad. Dihya also comes.

        When Kinana’s sister saw her brother’s mutilated corps, and the mutilated body of another man who was her husband she became hysterical and started shouting. Muhammad became enrages, slapped her and shouted, take this devil away from me. Moments later, he told Bilal, “don’t you have any humanity to parade women in front of the corpses of their loved ones?” Bilal responded, I did it on purpose. I wished to see their grief and anger stirred up.

        Muhammad then took Safiyah to his tent and wanted to have sex with her on that very night. She was after all his “right hand possession and as the Quran 4:24 says, she it is permissible for Muslims to rape women captured in war.

        The following is from Tabaqat.

        “Safiyah was born in Medinah. She belonged to the Jewish tribe of Banu ‘I-Nadir. When this tribe was expelled from Medinah in the year 4 A.H, Huyai was one of those who settled in the fertile colony of Khaibar together with Kinana ibn al-Rabi’ to whom Safiyah was married a little before the Muslims attacked Khaibar. She was then seventeen. She had formerly been the wife of Sallam ibn Mishkam, who divorced her. One mile from Khaibar. Here the Prophet married Safiyah. She was groomed and made-up for the Prophet by Umm Sulaim, the mother of Anas ibn Malik. They spent the night there. Abu Ayyub al-Ansari guarded the tent of the Prophet the whole night. When, in the early dawn, the Prophet saw Abu Ayyub strolling up and down, he asked him what he meant by this sentry-go; he replied: “I was afraid for you with this young lady. You had killed her father, her husband and many of her relatives, and till recently she was an unbeliever. I was really afraid for you on her account”. The Prophet prayed for Abu Ayyub al-Ansari (Ibn Hisham, p. 766) Safiyah had requested the Prophet to wait till he had gone a stage away from Khaibar. “Why?” asked the Prophet. “I was afraid for you on account of the Jews who still happened to be near at Khaibar!”

        The reason Safiyah rejected the sexual advances of Muhammad should be obvious to any thinking person. I believe most women would rather mourn than jump into bed with the killer of their father, husband and many relatives on the same day of their death. But the fact that the Prophet of Allah, this “Mercy of God to all the creation” could not contain his sexual urges for one day to let this young girl grieve, says a lot of his moral character. He was utterly bereft of conscience and empathy.

      • @nastik_ex_hindu:disqus
        What makes one a human is sympathy and empathy, the ability to feel the pains of others and the understanding that other humans have the same rights as we do. Therefore we must not do to others what we don’t like done to us. This ability which we call the Golden Rule is the distinguishing character of humanity. The Golden Rule however is entirely absent from the Muslim psyche. Muslims cannot understand and will never accept the facts that others also have equal rights. It is just beyond them. They are genuinely incapable to feel the pains of others. They actually enjoy inflicting pain and suffering on other humans.

        There is a story about Muhammad who tortured to death a young man named Kinana to force him reveal where he had hidden his treasures. While he was supervising his hapless victim’s torture, someone told him that Kinana’s wife who at that time was 17 was a beautiful woman who had been captured by another Muslim called Dihya. Muhammad ordered his black companion Bilal to bring her to him. Moments later Bilal came back accompanied by Diyha, Kinana’s wife Safiyah and his sister Another man being tortured with Kinana was this young woman’s husband.

        When she saw the mutilated corpse of her brother and husband she began screaming. This angered the Prophet who shouted, “Take this she devil away.” He then told Bilal, “Don’t you have a heart for parading these young women in front of the corpses of their loved ones.” Bilal’s response sums up the feeling that Muslims have shown to their victims for 1400 years. He said “I wanted to relish seeing their pain.”

        The Prophet who was of course full of compassion and mercy, took Safiyah to his tent to soothe her pain with some tender loving sex on that very night.

        Muslims follow this man as their perfect example.

      • Bahot badhiya!!

        Hum Ko Jara Is Bat Ka Ref. De Sakte Ho Ke Kis Hadith Me Yeh Bat Batayi Gayi Hai??

        I Dont Thing So…..

        Yeh Apni Manghadant Kahani Bayan Kar Rahe Ho Tum Is Liye Hum Kehte Hai Ke Islamic Core Philosophy Ko Padho “Milawati” Bato Se Bacho Aur Us Ko Phailana Chod Do. Asliyat Wo Nahi Hai Jo Tum Samaj Ko Dikha Rahe Ho.

        Tumhara Gyan Agar Itna Acha Hai To Qyo Nahi Kisi Islamic Site Par Debate Karne Chale Jate?? Yeh He Is Bat Ka Sab Se Bada Sabut Hai Tum Ek “Thug” Ho Jo Logon Ko Dharm Ke Naam Par Dhoka De Raha Hai.

        Muslims Ki Bat Chodo…Tum Kis Ko Follow Kar Rahe Ho RSS or BJP????

      • @nastik_ex_hindu:disqus

        Mere guru ko aaj tak koi debate me nahi hara saka hai. Unka naam sunte hi Muslim scholars ki Chaddhi gili ho jaati hai.

        Dr. Ali Sina an Ex Muslim from iran & founder of faithfreedom.org

      • Dear Abdu,

        Dr, Ali Sina Insaan Hai Koi Bhagvan Ka Avtar Nahi Hai Jo Unki Har Baat Saty Hojayegi.Har Wyakti Ko Kisi Na Kisi Profession Me Expertness (Maharat) Hoti Hai Jaise Koi Sabse Adhik Shakti Shali Wyapari Hota Hai To Koi Sabse Dabangg Wrestler Jis Ko Koi Patkhani Nahi Desakta Is Ka Arth Ye Nahi Ke Dr.Ali Sina Saint Hai.

      • Just shut up !

        Do not talk nonsense.

        Dr. Ali Sina offers $ 1,00,000 (US Dollars) if any one have guts to disprove his accusations Muhammad was a pedophile, a rapist, a mass-murder. a Mad man, a looter, a terrorist, a narcissist, a lecture, a misogynist, an assassin, a cult leader.

        If you think you have guts to disapprove Ali Sina please go and take $100000 US Dollar winning prize.

        Why Muslims failed miserably to disprove him ?

        The above challenge was issued in 2001 and it hasn’t been met yet.

        Islam is in grave danger. Never, since its inception, Islam has faced a threat as serious as this. Today, millions of ex-Muslims are questioning the claimed truth of Islam, can make their criticisms heard worldwide, and unlike before, not fear for their lives. As long as these questions are not answered, this trend is only bound to continue, until the trickle becomes a torrent and the fall of Islam becomes obvious. In the past, the critics of Islam briefly shined like lamps in darkness, only to be put out by winds of persecution. What is happening today can be likened to the break of the dawn. Darkness has no chance in front of this much light. Muslims are waking up and leaving Islam like never before. A spiritual and intellectual revolution is underway. This is the century of enlightenment of the benighted Muslims. The giant is finally awakening. The days of Islam are numbered. This demon of hate and ignorance will be slain by the hands of its own primary victims. The unity of mankind and the world peace are around the corner.

      • Lolz….

        Qyo Tumhare “Hero” Ke Bare Me Do Shadb Sach Ke Kya Boldiye Tum to Bura Man Gaye! Chalo Koi Nahi Waise Tumko Batadu Bander Ko Sunder Bol dene Se Wo ‘Sunder’ Nahi Kehlata Wo Name & Reality Se Bander He Rehta Hai Like Your Hero…….

        Ek Bar Jungle Me Circus Ke Shooting Chal Rahi Hote Hai Tab Us Me Circus Ka Sher Gayab Hojata Hai To Pure Staff Me Tension Hojati Hai Ke Bina Sher Ke Hamara Show To Jyada Nahi Chal Payega, Hamara Bahot Loss Hojayega Is Smasya Ka Smadhan Is Tarah Se Nikala Gaya Ke Lomdi (Fox) Ko Sher Ke Rang Ka Paint Mar Kar Usko Sher Bana Kar Logo Ke Samne Laya Gaya Is Tarah Se Circus Ka Show Ki Bhi Kub Sari Kamayi Huwi Aur Sher Ki Kami Bhi Puri Huwi Phir Is Bat Se Lomdi Ke Man Me Vichar Aya Are Yaha Par To Mujhe Bahot Samman Aur Adar Milta Hai Qyo Na Me Circus Se Bahar Jakar Jungle Me Bhi Sher Ban Kar Rehne Lagu Aur Bad Me Phir Wo Bhag Kar Jungle Me Rehne Lagi Aur Anya Dusre Janwaro Ko Darane Lagi Roz Unse Demands Karne Lagi Aur Is Prakar Se Wo Jungle Par “Raj” Karne Lagi,, Par Ek Din Khane Ke Bad Usko Bahot Pyas Lagi Usko Hichkiya Band Hone Ka Naam Nahi Le Rahi Thi Aur Pine Ka Pani Bhi Khatm Ho gaya Tha Sare Janwar Tension Me Agaye Ke Ab Na Jane Kya Hoga, “Fake” Sher Ki Halat Kafi Gambhir Hogayi Tab Sare Janwaro Ne Mil Kar Usko Kisi Tarah Se El Talab Ke Pass Legaye Waha Par Pahunch Kar Uska Muuh Pani Me Daal Diya…. Lolz…. Aur Uska Muun Pani Me Dalte He Uske Chehre Ka Rang Nikalne Lag Gaya Aur Sare Janwaro Ko Uski Asliyat Pata Chal Gayi Ke Wo “Fake Sher” Sher Na Hokar Asliyat Me Lomdi Hai. Aur Phir Lomdi Ke Sath Kya Huwa Yeh to Tum Sirf Kalpana He Kar Sakte Ho……. To Yaha Par Lomdi(Fox) Kon Hai Aur Uske Followers Kon Hai Is Bat Se Kuch Fark Nahi Padhta “Asliyat” Ek Na Ek Din Sab Ke Samne Akar He Rehti Hai.

        Apke Liye Ek Sher (Shayri Wala) Pesh Karta Hu…
        “Ke Sacchayi Chup Nahi Sakti Kabhi Banawat Ke Ususlo Se, Ke Khushbu Aa Nahi Sakti Kabhi Kagaz Ke Phoolon Se”

        Agey Wala Gadde Me Ja Raha Hai Yah Koi Kapde Utar Kar Nanga Nach Raha Hai To Kya Tum Bhi Waisa He Karne Lag Jaoge? Kahoge Ke Usne Kaha Ke Gadde Me Jane Se Sahi Rasta Milega Aur Kapde Utar Kar Nachne Se Zyada Paisa Milega Yeh Tark Dena Phir Uspar Tum.

        Humko Hamare Limit Pata Hai Jab Itne Muslim Vidvan Ali Sina Se Debate Me Nahi Jeet Pate Toh Hum Jaise Logo ki Unke Samne Kya Hasti Hai inshort Hum Abhi Tak Itne Dabangg Nahi Huye Hai Islamic Knowledge Me Par Jis Din Hojayege Us Din Kya Pata Wo Contest Hum He Jeet Jaye Abhi Uske Liye Bahot Time Hai. Aur Dusre Shabdo Me Kaha Jaye to Dr. Ali sina ko Terrorist & Rich Politicians ka Full Support Hai To Uske Against Directly Koi Bole To Wo Bolne Wala Bhi Mushkil Me Padsakta Hai Aur Hum To Middle Class Family Se Belong Karte Hai To Iska Sidha Arth Yeh Hoga Ke Apne Kal Ko Amantran Dena.

      • ye isliye hai ki un logon ne khuda or uske rasool ki mukhalif ki or jo shakhs kuda or uske rasool ki mukhalfat karega to yaad rahe ki khuda bada sakht azaab karne wala hai.,(QURAN 8/13)

      • @gulzar_ansari:

        Jihad ka artha hai gair Muslimo se ladna jo Muhammad ko paigamber nahi mante. Aur Jihad ka Inaam hoga 80000 nokar aur 72 sunder kanya sex karne ke liye. Qyo na Muslim Jihad kare?

        Read the Hadith

        The Prophet Muhammad was heard saying: “The smallest reward for the people of Paradise is an abode where there are 80,000 servants and 72 wives, over which stands a dome decorated with pearls, aquamarine, and ruby, as wide as the distance from Al-Jabiyyah [a Damascus suburb] to Sana’a [Yemen]” (Sunan At-Tirmidhi, 4:21:2687)

      • mr abdu.,

        aapki ye jhoonthi baatein aapse gunaah karwa rahi hain., shaitan aap par poori tarah se haavi hai.,

        gour karke dekhiye aap khud ko kya aap kisi ko bura kahna chahte honge .,.,nahin., magar aap kah rahe hain., kyonki shaitan aapse apna kaam karwa raha hai., shaitan ko hasil hai ki wo insaan ke koon me rama ho sakta hai., lekin insan agar khud se jaddo jahad yani jihaad kare to us ke behkawe me nahin aa sakta.,

        jihad ka asli matlab hai khud ki buraiyo se ladna., khud se jiddo jahad karna., isko bada wala jihaad yani jihade asgar kaha gya hai., or jung ke douran apne dushman se ladne ko chhota jihad kaha gaya hai.,

      • @Gulzar
        Tum Mujhe Saudi ki Sachi Aulad lagte ho ! Jehad karo, jehad
        1 Muslamman 2 Issa-iyo ya Hinduo ke brabar hai Quran 8/66.

      • Wahi eeman, by hook or crook convert karne ki izaajat dethi hai tu kis eeman ki bat kartha hai…
        Ek choti si takleef hai ye kaisi pareeksha aur kyon?
        0. God has no image/form but he created human in his image? [Confused?]
        1. Different for everyone but we all start at same point, some die before starting itself.
        2. ~100 Years of test, if failed > trillions of years torture.. God must be Psycho
        3. Even after death sensual pleasures (heaven) and pains (hell)..
        4. The most important question of test is “Will you worship ME or not”. God must be Egoistic (As old testament agrees)
        5. Kahi acche hindu (any other incl. atheist) family me paida hone ka kya kusur ki wo marneke baad trillions of years ke liye torture kiya jayega. God must be Crazy..
        6. Why not kill Saitan once for all? Why God keeps him alive? Did god create him? Is he more powerful that God? For love humanity why not finish saitan once for all?

      • Hindi please… i will try to give u all ur anwer … agar aap hindi me sawal kar sake to..

      • @Shiva
        I was also an ignorant Muslim. When I read the Quran I had had to make a choice. The choice was to become a terrorist or to leave Islam. Many Muslims leave Islam after they learn the truth about it but the vast majority don’t. Instead they become radicalized. I was an intellectual but more importantly I had a very developed sense of conscience. I am essentially a good human being. I felt the pain of other even of animals from childhood. When I read the Quran my conscience overcame my faith. It took me two years but eventually I admitted that Islam is not from God and I must leave it. For this to happen one must have spiritual maturity. Most average people do not possess that. Those who leave Islam are the exception, the highly evolved souls. As the rule, the majority of Muslims become radicalized after reading their sacred book and learning about the life of their prophet.

        Bees are attracted to flower and flies to dung. Good souls get disgusted by Islam after learning the truth about it and evil souls gravitate to it.

      • MR rajiv

        shayad aap apne maa baap, bhai behan,, or pariwar walon se bhi isi tarah pesh aate honge .,kitna achha lagta hoga na aapko is tarah ke comment apke pariwar walon ko bhi., apne maa baap bhai or behan ., shayd apne bete ya .,.betiyon.,., ko bhi yahi sikhayenge,., ya sikhate honge.,.

        shame on u.,

      • नहीं मैँ सिर्फ तुम जैसे नीच लोगों से ऐसे बात करता हूँ

      • mr rajiv.,

        is waqt to tu hi.,.,,,,,…><> kaam kar raha hai.,. NEECH insaan NEEEEECH.,.soch.,. tu nukssaan khud ka kar raha hai., ye baat alag hai ki tu jaanta nahin.,. isi ko agyanta kahte hain,.

      • नीच तो तुम्हारी पूरी कौम हे
        मुझे सबूत देने की भी जरुरत नहीं , तुम्हारे कर्म ही सबूत हैं

      • @Rajiv (Ghatiya Vichro ki Murat)

        Qyo Tum Vedas Ke Sath Aisa He Karte Ho Hai Na?

        Us Hisab Se Tumhare Phichwade Me Agar Garam Sariya Dal Du To Bhi Tum Ko Koi Appati Nahi Honi Chahiye!

        Tum Ko Toh Is Bat Ki Adat Hogayi Hogi To Phir Kisi Bhi Chiz Ke Jane Ka Tum Ko Koi Kasht Nahi Hoga Hai Na..

      • Acha??

        Jis Ki Spelling Thik Se Likhni Nahi Ati Usko Kharid Kar Kya Fayda Tera!

        Tujh Me Aur Kutte Me Humko Koi Fark Nazar Nahi Ata Hai Balke Kutta Bhi Tumse Adhik Gunvan Sabit Hojayega Wo Bat Aur Hai. Par Nazar To Sab Par Rehti Hai Us Paramatma Ki Toh Us Se Darr.

        Kash Us Raat Me Tumhare Pujya Pitaji Jaldi Sogaye Hote Jo Raat Tere Janm Lene Ka Karan Bani.

      • घटिया इंसान
        गरम सरिया तो बर्मा के बोध लोग डाल रहे हैं
        कहाँ पर। ..यह बताने की जरुरत नहीं हे

  11. or kitna doglapan hai aapki baaton me jo is baat se pata chalta hai.,,..,(((, jab maine aapse manusmriti ke kuchh sloka english me poochhe the., to aapne mujhe jawab dene se mana kar diya tha or kaha tha ki aap english translate ko nahin maante,)). to phir aap humse quraan shareef ko english me kyon poochhte ho., is baat se pata chalta hai ki aap sirf quraan shareef me khamiya nikalna chahte hain chahe us ke liye aap ko doglapan bhi istemaal kyon na karna pade.,.

    ,.islam ke khilaaf aap hi nahin , ye website hi nahin,arun snhouri jaise log hain.,bahut se basinessman, , kai hazaar websites hain,jo dikhne me lagta hai ki islamic websites hai magar gour karne par pata lagta hai. ki asal me wo islam ke khilaaf kaam karti hai.,.kyonki kuchh logon ka fayda tab hota hai jab shanti na ho., magar islam shanti ka paigaam deta hai jo unse hazam nahin hota ..,

    • or kitna doglapan hai Muslim apne purvaj Ram, krishna, Patanjli se nafrat karte hai aur Vedeshi Arab logo ka culture apnate hai unki bhasha me prathna karte hai.

    • shri gulzar ji , hamko yad nahi ata ki hamne kabhi apse batchit ki ho,
      manusmriti ki pustak hindi vali hamare pas hai manusmriti me bahut si bate milavti hai

      ek kuran haamre pas aisi bhi thi jisne angreji hindi aur arabi shamil,thi uska kuch milav hamane aisa dekha tha tab hamne angreji ki baat ki hogi ham angrji me majbut hargij nahai hindi hi ham jante hai
      ap kaahte hai ki hajro isalm virodhi websaite haia aphamko 100 ki lisht de dijiye kya ap hamko denge

      islam ki alochana se shanti kyo bhang hogi ? apsi vichar vimarsh ko bura kyo kaha jaye ?
      islam agar shanti ka paigam deta hota to kuran 2/54 , 8/65-66 jaisi ayate nahi hoti

      aur umar ji usmanji ali ji fatima ji hasan ji husain ji aadi ki hatya bhi nahi hoti

      • Mr raj.

        Pahle to main aapki ye bta doon ke iske pahle wale post maine mr. Hindu ke liyr kiye the..aap ne dhyan nahin diya…

        Or dusri baat…..ye.. ki……Aap ne kaha ((shri gulzar ji , hamko yad nahi ata ki hamne kabhi apse batchit ki ho,)) to zara yaad kijiye 2 mahine pahle aap isi tarah meri or mr hindu ki baatcheet me tapak gaye the.. to maine aapse kitni saari baat ki thi. Or last me aap mere sawalon ke jawab diye bina buri tarah haar kr bhaag gye the…. aaj tk bhi wah sawal wahin ka wahin khada hai zara gour kare…. aap itne besharm ho kr mujhse baat kar skte hain mujhe hairangi ho rahi h…

      • shri gulzar ji aap fir se apni bat rakh lijye jisme ap hamko harane ki baat karate hai kuran jab tarkik hi nahi hai to hamare harne ki baat hi nahi ati hai

  12. kya aap nahin jaante ki aankh or naak me kya fark hota hai.. koi bhi normal person bta sakta hai ki kaan se suna jaata hai. or aankhon se dekha jaata hai., is liye main aapke in sawalon ko moorkhta se bhare sawal kahta hoon., magar fir aap kahte hain ki q koi khuda ko dekh nain sakta jb sun sakta hai to,.?? ye sawal bhi aapki agyanta zahir karta hai ., jb ishwar dikhai nahin deta to aap q ishwwar ko jabardasti dekhna chate hain., ye to wahi baat hiu na ki aap jaise ishwar ko jabardasti mantro se murti me daalne ka daawa karte hain.,jbki esa hota nahin hai q ki ishwar kisi bhi insaan ke chahne se kisi bhi insaan ki banayi hui cheej me nahin sama sakta., esa kahna hi parmatma ki toheen karna hai,,. aap ishwar ki disrespact karte hain.,ye baat kah kar., magar aap ko pata hi nahin.,

    • shri guzar ji yah baat saty hai ki murti me pran nahi dale ja skate hai

      kuran ke anusar kalpit allah ke samne kalpit farishte aur kalpit shaitan kaise amne -samne batchit kar rahe the ? isse se to kalpit allah aur kalpit farishte bhi “simit” ho jate hai

      jo kalpit allah simit ho vah itni badi kaaynaat kaise ban a sakta hai

      kisi bhi gyan ko kisi bhi kitab ko ishvar ki kahana bhi ishvar ki tauheen kaha jayega

      • to chalo is bat ko tum sare dharm ke thekedaro ke sath (jitne bhi pure bharat me hai) sab milkar sabit kar ke dikhao, agar aplogo me guts hai to! yaha par napunsako ki tarah web site bana kar usme apne dimag se milavati bate dalkar kuch prove nahi hoga.

      • Mr.raj

        Aap ne hamara comment dhyan se nahin padha jo hamne mr. Hindu ke liye kiya tha.. aapke liye nahin…

  13. Dear sir can you justify use of tobacco by Hindus, particularly priests in temples as according to garurd purand and manduk upnished it is prohibited and user sent to ruru naraka ,and according to Hindu mythology it originate from the blood of holy cow kaamdhenu ,when shasarbahu hit her with arrows in her four foots?

  14. mr hindu., kitni ajeeb baat hai naa., aap khud murti bana rahe or fir us murti me ishwar ko daal rahe ho., maano aapne qaid kar liya ishwar ko ., fir uski pooja kar rahe ho., isme aapko lagta nahin ki aap khud ko ishwar se bhi bada kah rahe ho., jo usko pakad ke murti me daal diya., mantro se., kya ye andhwishvas nahin hai.,., ??? mgr mujhe lagta hain aap iska jawab bhi mujhe sawal karke hi denge.,jaise aap kahenge., allah ne musa (as) se baat ki to kya ishwar murti me nahin aa skta., ? bhai sahab jb aap islam ko maante hi nahin to kyon is tarah ke jawab de rahe ho jo islam se sabit hota ho., aapke dharm se nahin.,., ???

    is tarah ke jawab is baat ki taraf ishara karte hain ki ap apni baat ko sahi sabit karna chahte hain bs chahe tareeka sahi ho ya galat.,,. is tarah ke jawab se aap apne jaise logon ko hi bewakoof bana sakte hain humien nahin,. kitni neech mansikta hai ye aapki.,

    bewakoofi se bhare sawal karte ho jaise .,(((( 2.Manushya khuda ko sun sakte hei(Allah musa se baat ki ) to kyon manushya God ko dekh nahin sakte. Eise kya khubi hei kaan mein jo ankh mein nahin?))) jbki aap ko mr. faheem iska jawab de chuke hain, fir bhi aapke ye bachkane sawal<<(( Eise kya khubi hei kaan mein jo ankh mein nahin?))) yah baat zahir karti hai aapki ki aap ek moorkh insaan hain., isliye aapko jawab dena main munasib nahin samajhta., magar aap agar sacchhe mann se poocche to main aapko zaroor jawab de sakta hoon., chahe mujhe pata karke hi batane padein., jo main na jaanta hoon., pata bhi kar sakta hoon.,., main khud ko param gyani nahin maanta aap ki tarah.,. ye to sirf aapko hi lagta hai ki aap param gyani ho /.isi liye sawal karta hoon aapse magar aap to khud andhkaar me hain., jo bata hi nahin bata paate insaan ishwar ko murti me daal sakta hai bs yahi kahte rahoge.,
    0 Reply

  15. shri Fhaeem ji — ham kuran kom mul ki bhul kyo kahate hai is par vichar kijiyebkuran me to bahut si jhuthi bate hai jo tarakik nahi lagti hai
    sirf adam ko kya banaya
    adam se ek stri havava ka janam kyo kiya?
    havva se bhi to adam ka nirman ho skata tha anek stri pursh ka bhi to janm ho skata tha kalpit khuda ne aisi ” kanjusi” kyo ki niyam viruddh kary kyo kiya baad me to sabhi santane stri se hi huyi pu rushs se nahi fir adam se stri ka janam karke niyam kyo toda ? ab isme galti kya hui
    jab aadam ke sharir se ek stri ka janm hua to vah adam ki beti kahi jyegi
    usse sex karna “sharmnak” hua ?
    fir unke apas ke sex jse jo santane huyi vah sage bhai -bahan huye un sage bhai bahan ki santane aap sab komkuran kahati haua isliyegalat sex ki santane ap sab muslim isaai aadi hai
    kitne “sharm” ki bat hai
    agar yah taraika sahi tha to aaj bhi sage bhai -bahan me sex kyo roka jata hai
    agar koi niyan pahale sahi tha to aaj vah niyam galat kyo hai /
    kya kalpit alla h ko sahi gyan nahi tha agar nahi tha to ham” nachij ” se achha gyan le sakte kam se kam kuran ki bate to tarkheen nahi hoti
    adam ka niraman kalpit allah ne “dono hatho” se banaya [kuran38/75] batlaiye yah “dono haath” kis mata ji ke garbh me nirmit huye the
    adam ka niraman karne ke baad farishto se ka ha ki adam ko “sijda kar” ?
    kis khushi me ? adam kis buniyad me farishto se achha tha ?
    kya kalpit shaitan farishya tha
    ya aag se banaya gaya tha ?
    vah kalpit shri iblis ji samne kalpit allah se munh “chabdi “kar lete hae kya kalpit aallah ko itna bhi gyan nahi tha ki yah iblis hamara kahana nahi manega fir aisa adesh kyo diya apni” beijjati” kyo karvai ? kya ek samany m adhyapak apne bigde chatr koi adesh aisa dega ki vah sabkme samne beijjati kar de ,nahi
    fir itna samany gyan kalpit allah ko kyo nahi tha ? adesh to farishto ko tha fir iblis kyo mane
    us adam ne kaun se achhe karm kiye the ?
    usko kalpit jannat…

    • Gupt gyata shri raj ji,
      Aap shayad yeh bhul gye ke ye “manch” ka title VEDO ME GAU MAANS hai. aur aap keh rhe hai ke yeh manch quran se sambandhit hai, kitni ajib bat hai aap ko ved aur quran me fark he pata nahi chalta to aap quran ko samajhne ka dawa karte hai wo to bahot dur ki bat hai koi bat nahi har kisi ko lagta hai ke sirf wohi sab se zyada gyani hai aur wo hi sabse zyada jaanta hai, aur aap quran ke bare me zyada gyan rakhne ka dawa karte hai aur phir bhi quran ko galat bol kar yaha logo se bahes karte hai apko yeh pakshpat nahi lagta hai yeh bhi bahot achi bat hai main is ko apne jivan me apnane ki koshish karunga. ab ye sab chodo ke falana jagah par ye hota hai falana jagah par wo hota hai aapko spasht roop se maine khatna ke sandrabh me jankari di ke khatna karane ki ayu(age) 7-12yrs ke darmiyan hai, aap logo ki galtiya nikalne aye hai to mujh se behtar to wohi log is bare me apki madat karsakte hai kiw ke main kahin bhi jakar logo se milta nahi phirta hu jis jagah me rehta hu us jagah aisa kuch nahi hota hai jaisa ke aap keh rahe hai , aap ko yad dilate chalu yaha baat quran ke sandarbh me ho rahi hai jahil aur gawar logo ki zindagi par nahi, main yaha koi documentary nahi banane aya hu aur yad rahe is tarah ki galtiya main bhi pesh karsakta hu aap mudde se gumrah karne ki koshish chod do…
      ab sidhe mudde par aate hai 2/54 ki aap bat kar rahe hai to 2/55 par zara drishti dalye usme “bijle girne” ka zikr kiya gaya hai ab pata nahi kis vidwan ne apko tafseer sunayi kiw ke quran me, atleast mere pass jo quran hai usme “bijli” ke girne ka ullekh hua hai..

      • shri Fhaeem ji jis vishay par charcha chal rahi thi hamara ashay vah tha ![jis “hindu se aap batchit kar rahethe]
        jab quran me bhari galtiya hongi tabhi to dusro ko dikhlaai dengi ap sab to bhavukta se kuran padhte hai isliye galtiya nahi dikhti hongi !
        kuran ki galtiya kyo chodi jaye?
        jab kalpit allahjara si nafarmani par maut ki saaj dene ka dava karta ho aur uske kai karod andh visvasi maujud ho tab uski galtiyo par bahas kyo n ki jaye
        bijli girne ko durghata kaha jata hai “katl “hargij nahi kaha jayega! jab bijli girti hai to sab par girti hai vah sirf bachde ki puja karne valo par hi nahi girti hai agar girti hai to aaj kyo nahi gitti hai kuran 2/54 -55 me marane ke baad dubara janm kyo kiya gaya hai isse to siddh hota hai ki punrjanm ke “bij ” kuran me maujud hai –
        tafseer ibne kaseer pej nambar 21-22 lekhak faijul devband ——- jin logo ne bachada pujan tha unko baitha diya aur any log khade ho “katl” karna arambh kar diya gaya kuch der baad andhera cha gaya jab andhera hata to katl rok diyab gaya aur ginti ki to dekha ki sattar hajar[70000] ka katl ho chuka tha , tab musa auar haroon ne prarathna ki ki” bani israil” ka vansh mit jayega tab kalpit allah ne kaha kshama kar diya gaya marne valo par shok mat karo vah hamare yaha “shaheed” ke darje me honge ][ kya kamal ki baat hai bachde ki puja kar ne vale katl,hone ke baad “shaheed” kahe jayenge ]
        aisa hi lagbhag “tafseer aaz mutt faseer ke pej 175 me likha hua hai
        tafseer majaharee pej 121 lekhak allama kazi muhamamd sana ulla usmani —-me yah bhi likha hai ki marne vale unke sage sambandhi rishtedar the andhera isliye kiya gaya ki un marne valo ko daya na aa ajaye aur kai din tak katl karne ka daur chalta raha
        shri faheem ji ham sabut dete hai tab apni bat rakhte hai tab ham kahate hai ki kuran manavta ki dushman hai any dharm ko manya nahj deti kuran sekular nahi hai isliye kuran ki sangati turant chod dena chahiye

    • ….ab shayad apko tafseer sunane wale “Jabrel AS” hoge kiw ke quraan sharif se zyada to wo he behter samjha sakte hai, mujhe kisi bhi jivit vyakti ke tafseer ke sabut ki zarurat bhi nahi hai kiw ke iski zarurat usko padh sakti hai jiska ‘imaan’ kamzor ho jo gyan mujh tak pahoncha hai, jo quran mere pass hai usme he allah ki marzi hai yehi main samajhta hu aur main in sha allah usko he follow karunga aur agar apko un vidwano ki tafseer sahi lagti hai to unse bahes karne ka pryas kijiye aur apko aisa lagta hai ke main gumrah kar raha hu to yaha par akar mera aur apna time waste na kare. Kiw ke aap unki bate yaha mix karoge, meri bate waha jakar mix karoge is se koi hal nahi nikalne wala apko pehle he maine kaha hai aap duniya ka gyan mujhe dene ka prayas na kare yaha yeh hua, waha usne aisa kaha, aisa hoga waisa hoga yeh sab chod do. koi bhi jivit vyakti apko nahi bata sakta ke past me exactly kya hua tha aur na he ye ke future me kya honewala hai sirf apna gyan apko bant sakta hai is jagah par insaan ko margdarshan ke liye kitabo ka sahara lena padta hai, par yeh bat ap par lagu nahi hoti kiw ke apka gyan ki to koi sima he nahi hai. aage badhte hai muslims ‘murti puja’ to karte he nahi yeh bhi kisi ‘vidwan’ ne apko bataya hai? ke kisi kitab me likha hua hai? gaur farmayiye muslims KABR PRASTI karte hai, murtipujan sirf Hinduism tak he simit hai aur kabr parasti bhi lagbhag 75% log karte hai aaj bhi 25% log aise hai jo in sab me vishvas nahi rakhte jabke Hinduism me 99.99% log mandir jate hai inshort murtipujak hai, ab main jitna jaanta tha apko bata diya allah ne aisa tabhi kiw kiya ab wo waisa kiw nahi karta yeh sab bate mere jaisa sadharan wyakti nahi jansakta, yaha par is se ek he chiz samajh me aati hai aur wo ye ke allah logo ko aur ane wali kaumo ko dikhlana chahta tha ke dekho aur sabak hasil karo ke bachde,murti adi ki puja karne ki saza kya hosakti hai….

      • shri faheem ji jab aap kuran ke pahale ke hazrat ibraheem ji ki charcha kar sakte hai unke jamane me kya hua vah bata sakte hai pahala “kahnata” unka hua unki patni saraa hazara ka hua ham kuran ki tafseerkare valo ko charcha kyo nahi kar sakte hai ?
        galat rasta 75% muslim kare ya 99.99 % hindu kare aparadhi to dono hi kahe jayenge hindu to apni buraui chone ki gunjaish karleta hai vah kattar nahi hai lekin muslim samday aisa nahi karange to doshi bhi jyada muslim samuday hua jaise kuran me talaq tin maha ke dauaran hai lekin ek hi pal me talaq- talaq -talaq kah kar apni pyari patni ji ko zuda kar diya jata hai
        itni badi kaaynat kya is baat ka sabut nahi hai ki iska bane baka koi hai ?
        jo any murkho ke liye jhuthi kahani pesh ki jaye kya kaynat banan e vala in murkho ke jhanse me aana chahiye
        agar aj koi giroh, samuday yah kahe ki kurani allah aj hamko chamatkar dikhlaye to kya vah aisa karega ?
        agar kare to ham apse kahenge ki aap apne kalpit allah se kahiye ki rat ko jab aap so jaye to subah uthne par aap nari ka rup ho jaye ya nanahe bachha ban jaye jo apni mata ji ka stan pan kar sake kya vah kalpit allah karega ?
        kyoki apkakalpit allahto kuch bhi kar sakta hai ?

    • ….in galtiyo se sikh lo aur anewale jivan me ise apnavo par jaisa ke aap kehte hai log yeh dekh aur sun kar bhi sudhre nahi to isme logo ki galti hai ke wo sab kuch jankar bhi nahi sudharte aur galtiya karte rehte hai iske liye allah harbar unpar azab nahi bhej sakta isiliye usne qayamat ka din rakha hai us din sabka hisab kitab karne wala hai. par aapki bato se mujhe lagta hai jaise aap ishwar ko ache se jante hai ke ishvar ke paas “samrasta” hoti hai vah naraj -khushi, dukh sukh se pare hai to shayad is bare me apko kuch pata ho to yaha par prastut kijiye, kam se kam mujhe apke madhyam se saty janneka awsar prapt hoga. Kya aap aisa karsakte hai?
      “124000 kalpit nabi” yeh apko sankhya kaha se mili? Aur chalo mili bhi to wahi apko is sandarbh me puri jankari mil jati kya pata aap ne ye pata karne ka kasht nahi kiya hoga, to jab 124000 log nabi ban kar aaye the log unko he apna bhagwan bana kar baithe hai to phir bhala wo allah ko kiw manenge, aur “shri raj+ishwar=rajeshwar ji” quran ke gyani kehlane ka dawa karte ho to usme clearly bataya hua hai ke nabiyo ke bhejne ka silsila Adam AS se shuru hokar Muhammed SAWS par akar ruk jayega uske bad koi nabi Qayamat tak is duniya me nahi ayega. Shayad aap bhul gaye hoge!! Jab Adam AS duniya me aaye tab duniya me koi insaani bastiya nahi thi is wajah se unke zariye se allah ne koi kitab nahi bheji un ke zariye se insaani kaume bani insaan ka wajud hua Aap Adam AS ko acha pita nahi kehte jab unke bête ki hatya huyi tab wo waha maujud bhi nahi the, ab zara “BHAGWAN SHIV JI” par gaur farmayiye unhone to khud apne he hato se apne putra GANESH ki hatya ki thi (phir usko punah jivit kiya) jabke yeh kitni kamal ki baat hai na ke ‘bagal me chora aur gaon me dhindora’ ab kya karodo-arbo murtipujako ko is bat se appati nahi hoti ke unke bhagwan he aise hatyare the ke swayam unhone apne putra ki hatya kar di we Ishwar ka awtar kaise hosakte hai “ishvar ke paas samrasta hoti hai vah naraj , dukh sukh se pare hai” ab waise he….

    • ….kai karodo hindu pita un se kitne ache sabit hote hai, Adam AS ke hatyare bete ki madat ke liye jo kauva bheja gaya tha shayad wo koi farishta (us kauve ki kahi par vyakhya nahi milti) he ho jo kauve ke rup me waha qabr banane ka tarika sikhane aya hoga wo kisi insaani rup me nahi aya kiw ke us waqt aisa karna thik nahi tha kiw ke tab sirf Adam AS ki generation he dharti par rah rehti thi uske alawa dharti par kisi aur manushyo ka jivan tabhi aaranbh nahi hua tha. Aur logo tak yeh sandesh bhi pahochana tha ke marne ke bad uske sharir ke sath kya karna chahiye.

      Aap to puri qudrat hi badal kar rakhna chahte hai to waisa ab mumkin nahi hai main yah apke fizul se sawalo ke jawab dene ki koshish kar raha hu. Allah ne sabse pehle Adam AS ko jaisa ke aap ka kehna hai quran38/75 me allah ne “Apne Hatho” se banaya waha par kahi bhi “2” shabd ka ullekh nahi hai aur kiw nahi hosakte allah ke hath? Hum aur aap jaise insaan ki tarah nahi par alag hosakte hai jis ki sirf kalpana he ki jasakti hai, bad me jab unko sajda karne ka hukm hua to Iblees jo ke ek jinnat tha aur wo allah ke farishto ke sath he rehta tha us ne sajda karne se inkar kiya aur insaan ka khula dushman ban gaya is me bhi allah ki kuch masliyat rahi hogi kiw ke usko har bat ka ilm hai. aur bad me Adam AS ke zariye se Hazrat Hawa ko banaya unki beti banakar nahi unki humsafar banakar aur bad me jab wo duniya me bheje gaye tab unke jo bache the wo apas me he yani Hazrat Hawa ko har bari me do bache hote the jis me ek ladka aur ek ladki hote the toh pehle paida hua ladka dusri bar me paida huyi ladki se aur pehle bar me paida huyi ladki dusre bar me paida huye ladke se shadi karte the na ke jis ashlilta ke sath jaisa ke aap ne yaha par bataya hai….

    • apko pehle bhi main ye sab detail me bata chuka hu aur main yeh bhi jaanta tha ke aap yaha par is tarah ke prashna karege ke aisa karke allah ne mard ke sath nainsafi ki ya waisa karke iblis ke sath. thik hai aap ka kehna hai ke ((((isliyegalat sex ki santane ap sab muslim isaai aadi hai))) Chalo ye sab chodo ab zara apne bhagwan se puch kar mujhe batado ke arya (hindu) logo ka janm kaise hua inshort Hinduism ki sthapna kaise huyi? Kya wo bandar se insaan bane? Ya shayad aapka ishwar apko ye sab batana bhul gaya, kitni kamal ki bat hai jisko apne astitva ka pata nahi hai wo ab hum par kichad uchal raha hai, apki shuruat he gadbad hai, to asal me “MUL KI BHUL” aplog he ho.

    • Huzur-e-ala @raj ji,

      dekhiye aap ko maine bahot pehle he kaha tha ke sura-e-bakra pura padho tab apko pata chalega maine jo apko tafseer batayi wo 2/54+2/55 dono milakar thi unme do kahaniya hai pehli wali jis me jab 70 hazar log margaye the to unhone bachda pujne ki apni galti swikar ki thi aur muafi ke tor par apni qurbani de di thi is liye unko yaha par ‘shaheed’ kar ke sambodhit kiya gaya hai aur unka dharti par punar janm nahi hua allah ne apne pass shaheed ke darje me rakha hai jaisa ke ibn-e-kaseer ki tafseer me batlaya gya hai, dusri me jab musa AS 70 (yahudi) logo ko lekar koh-e-toor par haye the tab unko allah ka kalam padh kar sunaya gaya tab unho ne ye zid ki ke jab tak hum allah talha ko khud apni ankho se nahi dekh lete hum is par vishvas nahi karenge is gustakhana sawal ki wajah se in par asman se bijli giri jis ki wajah se sab margaye yeh dekhne ke bad musa AS ne allah se dua ki in ki yeh dua qabool huyi aur musa AS ko ye malum karaya gaya ke ye log bhi dar asal bachda pujne walo me se the is ki saza unhe mil gayi phir un sab ko ek ke bad ek zinda kardiya gaya which means ke usi sharer me unki atma wapis laut kar agayi jabke apke dwara phailaye andhwasi punrjanm ki pratha me atma ek sharer ko chod kar dusre rup me or dusre sharir me punha dharti par janm leti hai. aisa kuch bhi yaha par nahi hua tha to is bat ka apke dwara punar janm kehna bilkul galt sabit hota hai

      aap ya anya log sahi galat ka faisla karne wale hote kon ho jab ke decision making me hindus hamesha he piche rahe hai isi karan se un par mughals nd angrezo ne kayi warsho tak raj kiya in bato se he aplogo ki budhi ka praman dekhne ko mil jata hai apke dwara yeh kehna ke (((hindu to apni buraui chone ki gunjaish karleta hai vah kattar nahi hai))) kash ye bat aap sabit kar pate jabke main is bat ko jhutlate huye sabut ke tor par kuch bate prastut karta hu gaur kijiye uspar jaisa hindus quraan aur uski bato par galtiya nikalte hai us ka kuch udharan apko is “manch” ke milavati blogs me dekhne ko mil jayega ke kisi na kisi karan ka sambandh islaam aur quran se jodkar usko badnam karne ki jee tod koshish ki jarahi hai, waise he social media par bhi aksar aplogo dwara muslims logo ko he target kiya jata hai jabke un bato me ratti bhar bhi sachayi nahi hoti, yeh to rahi overall Hinduism ki bat ab aap he ko dekh lo aap khud hindu hokar quraan aur islaam ko bilawajah badnam karte rehte ho kahi dekha hai kabhi kisi muslim dwara hindus ke sath aisa karte huye ya is tarah website banakar unke khilaf milawati aur banawati blog likhte huye agar dekha ho to yaha par prastut kijiye.

      Jitni bujdilta se apne naye prashna puchne ka kasht kiya us se behtar hota ke thodi bahaduri dikhakar mere sawalo ke jawab de dete, kya ek manavta ke bhakt ko is tarah karna shoba deta hai?? huzure aala talak me ajkal waisa nahi hota hai jaisa ke aap bata rahe hai ajkal to patni sidhe uth kar apne mayke chali jati hai aur court dwara letter apko post kardeti hai yeh bhi apke Indian culture ki he mehrbani hai aap jo bata rahe hai 3 martaba talaq ka tarika waisa to ajkal zyada koi follow bhi nahi karta par is tarike me burayi he kya hai jab husband & wife ek sath nahi rehna chahte to phir is tarah he sahi talaq lene se apke sherwani me kya pareshani hoti hai aap kyu unpar jabarsti karne par utawle ho aur jaha tak mujhe pata hai agar aap ke dharm me koi is se acha upay ho to wo yah par pesh kijiye, jaha tak mujhe pata hai aaplogo me kundli dekhne ka riwaj hai ok, to phir kiw aaj ke zamane me ladke nd ladki ke 20-30 goon match ho kar shadi hone ke bawajud un ke divorce hote hai? ab iska kya arth nikalta hai wo aap he behtar samajh sakte hai.

      “chamatkar” kya shabd hai na apko batadu agar aap mujh se yaha par koi miracle ki ummid le kar aaye hai to siwaye nirasha ke apko kuch prapt nahi hoga ha jis din qayamat hogi us din aapki sari ichchaye puri hosakti hai chamatkar dekhne ki phir kya pata tab allah talha apke man ki iccha bhi puri karde aur aapko nari banakar sidhe nark ke darshan bhi karade aur phir uske bad to chamtkar he chamatkar hote rahege apke sath.

      • Agar aap bhul gaye hai to main apko mere prashno ki yad dila deta hu, mujhe ummid hai ke aap uske uttar dene ki koshish karege…

        1. mujhe batado ke arya (hindu) logo ka janm kaise hua inshort Hinduism ki sthapna kaise huyi? Kya wo bandar se insaan bane? Ya shayad aapke bhagwan apko ye sab batana bhul gaye.

        2. aaplogo ka manna hai ke Ishwar ka vaas sansar ki har vastu, har jagah me hai, to jab aisa hai to phir usko avtar lene ki kya zarurat hai jabke Islam kehta hai ke wo sabhi Ishwar/allah ke Nabi he the par aaplog unko bhagwan samajhte ho, jabke Ishwar/allah ko na kisi ne janm diya aur na he uski kabhi mrityu hogi agar wo log bhagwan the toh unka end(mrityu) kaise hosakta tha?

        3. yeh punar janm ka kya matter hai ek insaan marne ke bad phir se dusre roop me kaise janam le sakta hai (jabke tum jaise jahil logo ko is par appati hai ke qayamat me allah insaan ko qabar se kaise zinda karega) to kiw khud ki budhi ka namuna pesh karte ho tum log mujhe zara batao kisi ko usi roop me phir se jivit karna zyada asaan hai ke kisi janwar ya pakshi ke roop me?

        4. Murtiyo ko kiw puja jata hai? unme aisi kya supernatural bat hoti hai, kya wo kisi ko jivan de sakti hai ya kisi ke zarurate puri karsakti hai, simple si chiz hai jo vastu khud jagah se hil bhi nahi sakti wo puri qaynat ko kaise chala sakti hai? phir wo murtiya banata kon hai insaan he na to murtiyo ka creator insaan he hua phir to aplog directly us insaan ki he puja kiw nahi karte?

        5. Aaplog dashera kiw manate ho? Us me ram ne rawan ka vadh kiya isliye ok, par ravan ek Brahman tha aur kaha jata hai wo bhagwan Shankar ka param bhakt tha aur to aur apko ek gupt bat batata hu gor se sunna rawan ne sita ka haran is liye kiya kiw ke wo ram ke hatho se mirtyu pana chahta tha isliye usne ye sab khel khela. Mujhe batao itne mahan wayakti (rawan) ka tum log har saal dhahan karte ho kya tum log apne aap ko raam jaisa samajhte ho! Jabke asliyat ye hai ke tum logo se rawan kayi gunah acha tha to phir aisa kiw kiya jata hai?

        6. bichari Aurate (ladies) log karwachauth me purusho ke lambi ayu ke liye wrath(upwas) karti hai, ek to ye ke sirf ladies he kiw taklif sahe purusho ko bhi saman haq hasil hona chahiye to purush kiw nahi us roz upwas karte? Aur kya aurato dwara upwas rakhne se waqayi me purush ki aayu lambi hojati hai? maine to aisa kahi nahi dekha kitne log to shadi ke bad kam umar me he mar jate hai to phir aise fizul upwas ka fayda kya?

        7. Vedas & Bhagwat geeta me kuch bate insaniyat ke lihaz se achi payi jati hai phir bhi usme bahot si khamiya bhi dekhne ko miljati hai like: usme ishwar dwara dharti par awtar lene wali bat ho, ya prophets logo ko he bhagwan karke sambhodit karna ho aur bhi bahot si bate payi jati hai par na to koi is bat ko claim karsakta hai ke wo ishwar/allah dwara bheji gayi kitabe (books) hai aur na he ye claim karsakta hai ke us me likhe shabd (words) ishwar ke hai to phir usko hinduism ka base banakar kiw follow kiya jata hai?

      • shri Faheem ji , kitna achha hota jo tark aap hamse karte hai vahi tarak ki buniyad kuran aur islam se “bhi “karte hai taba apki juvan shayd lakva maar jati hai ya maun rahene ko majbur ho jati hai

      • wah wah… bahot khub kya uttar diya hai, apse yehi ummid thi,

        aap meri chodiye main har jagah kisi hindu se is tarah us ki galtiya batate huye nahi ghumta jaisa aap karte hai to mujhe aisa karne ki koi zarurat nahi jaisa aap bol rahe hai.

        raha bat aapki jab aap thik se jawab nahi de pate meri bato ka to aapko phir humlogo se prashna pushne ka bhi koii haq nahi hai.. ye to aisi bat hogayi ke aaplogo ke khud ke ghar me aag lagi hai aur aap pure duniya bhar me aag bujane ke bare me bol rhe ho.

      • jo baat apki samajh me n ayi ho usko vistar se kahiye hamka apse matalab nahi islam se jarur hai kyoki kai karod uske bhakt bhaatke huye hai islam ko kyo choda jaye

      • Andhwishwas islaam ke aane ke pehle tha jis ka shikar aaplog hochuke ho islaam to roshni ki kiran lekar aya hai

      • faheem ji kaba patthar ko chuamna andh vishvas kyo nahi hai isse kya labh milta hai batlaiye

        kaaba patthar ke chakkar lagane se kya labh milta hai batlaiye
        marva pahaad ke chakkar lagane se kya labh milta hai batlaiye iskoa andh vishvas kyo n kaha jaye

        kalpit iblis ji [shaitan] ke kalpit 3 stambho ko kankar marne se kya labh milta hai kabhi kabhi bhagdad machne par kai sau muslim vyaktiyo kuchal kar mar jane ko majbur hona padta hai usme muslim mahiaye bhi shamil rahati hai
        isko kya kaha jaye ?
        “vahi hota hai jo manjure khuda hota hai ”
        ek taraf shaitan ko kankar maro uske raste par chalkar maut bhi mil jaye!

        kuran ki kitab ko ankho se lagana usko chumne se kaya labh milta hai batalaiye isko andh vishvas kyo n kaha jaye

        bukhari hadees 8/82/794 oont ka peshab dudh ke saath piyo
        makhi agar dudh chay me dub jaye to usko piyo bukhari hadees 7/71 / 673 yah sab kya hai? makhhi suar ke mans mutr mal me bhi baithati hai insan ke mal mutr me bhi kutte ke mal mutr aadi me bhi, yani gandgi usko priy hai

      • raj ji,

        apki ye tarkik is desh ke karudo andhwishvasi logo ke samne kiw fail hojati hai?

        jaisa ke maine pehle kaha ke wo allah ki taraf se aya hua pathar hai. aur hajj karne ka tarika bhi allah ki marzi shamil hai. ab bhid me log kiw marte hai chahe wo hajj ke davran ho ya kumbh mela aur temple like kashi vishwanath jaise aur bade mandiro me jane wali bhid ho, to wo mujhe pata nahi kiw ke mai “antaryami” nahi hu.

        quran ko ankho se lagakar chumne se kya labh milta hai wo aap nahi samjhenge, kiw ke iske liye sabse pehle apko quran ki izzat karni sikhna chahiye.

        ooth ka peshab aur makkhi wali bat to wo roz-marra ki zindagi me nahi lene ki bat aayi hai bimariyo ke ilaj ke liye unka istimaal karne ki bat kahi gayi hai ab agar aap doctor hote to bimariya kya hai usko vistar se main apke samne rakhta par vaisa hai nahi to aapko vistar se bata kar kuch labh nahi hoga. jabke cow ki urine ka har roz kisi na kisi tarah se aplog sevan karte hai usko ghar me chidakte hai ghar ko pavitra karne ke liye ab kisi janwar ka urine chidak kar ghar kaise pavitra kiya jata hai ye mujhe nahi pata aap he behtar samjha sakte hai. suar jaise janwar ka meat bhi aplog khate ho jisko islaam me haram karar diya gaya hai ab jo jiv din rat gutter aur kichad me pada rehta hai uska meat khana ye achi bat hai ya buri!

      • shri Faheem ji , ham krantikari vicharo ke hai jo hamse bat karega usse ham ape hi dhangs e tarkik hi bat karenge ham desh ke PM bhi nahi hai varna 90% se jayda logo ko ham ek adesh se thik kar dete kalpit allah s e kai guna hamrai achhi vayastha rahati aisa hamara anuman hai
        hamto chahenge ki sabhi mandir mas jid charch gurudvare adi aspatal vidyalay sarkari karyalay ke rup me hi rahe jisko ishvar ki aaradhna karni hai vah vyaktigat rup se apne nivas me kare koi mela kumbh ,haz adi ki bhi jarurat nahi hai
        kalpit allah ne to sari kaynat ko apna bataya hai fir sirf ek kaabaa patthar hi kyo ?
        apke anusar kuran ke vichar mukhy hai ya kuran ki kitab?
        kitab to sade gale padartho se nirmit hoti ha kagaj syahi jild ke alava usme kya hai “izzat “uske anusar chalne se hoti hai chumne se nahi agr ham kuran ki kitab ko chumle tab kya ap yah kahenge ki ham kuran ki bahut jyada izzat karte hai yah to bachpane vali baat hai murtipujak bhi murtiyo ki arti utarkar uski izzat karte hai vah kharab kyo hai ?

        makkhi suar ke mal aur peshab me bhi baitha kaarti hai hai makhhi ke pankh se kaun si bimari thik hoti hai vah ap jarur batalaiye

        ham angriji dava ke vikreta bhi hai karib 32 saal se , anek doctoro ke saath unke thode “sahayak” ki bhumika me bhi rahe hai

        agar oont ke peshab aur makhi se dava ki baat geeta ramayan aadi likhi hoti to tab kya aap geeta aadi ki taraif karate ?
        gaay ke peshab kitne % hindu roj pite hai uska bhi sabut aap dedijiye nagaro me to gaay dikhti bhi nahi hai
        gaay ho ya bhains ho uske gobar se kache makam ke angan jarur dehat gramo me lipe jate hai nagro me vah bhi nahi
        mans khane vale muslim to suarka mans bhi bahut shauk se khate kyo ki vah bahut sasta hota hai agar kuran me rok na lagi hoti to “apatkal” me to suar ke mans khane ki ijajat bhi kuran me mil jati hai fir suar ka mns 100% galat kaha raha
        aaj bhi duniyame bhari matra me suar ka mnas bhi khaya jata hai denmark desh me roj har vyakti ausat rup se 400 gram mans khaya jata hai aur bharat me sirf 14 garam ka ausat ata hai jab ki ek insan ek din me karib1500 gram paka hua bhojan karta hai tab kya14 gram mans choda nahi ja sakata hai

        320 gram roj ke ausat se har vyakti dudh va uske ban e padartho ka istemal hotahai

      • Raj ji,

        shuruat karte hai apke kranti kari vicharo se to wo to sabko dikhayi de he rahe hai.. par apko nahi lagta ke aap thoda late hogaye hai apko to 70-80 saal pehle janam le lena chahiye tha phir kya pata aaj indian currency ya noto par gandhi ji ke jagah par aapki photo chapti, kitna acha hota na?
        yeh sab napunsako ke bahane hai aisa hota to waisa hota wo hota to yeh hota, chalo ab yeh khel apne shuru kar he diya hai to apko batadu agar mere pass kuch special power hoti to aaj puri duniya me koi murtipujak nahi dikhayi padta. ye sab khayali pulav pakana chodo aur ab mudde par ate hai.
        ‘Sarkari aspital’ aap kabhi sarkari hospital me gaye hai? waha logo ke sath kaisa parayo jaisa vyohar kiya jata hai pta bhi hai apko? koi bat nahi agey sarkari karmchari ek number ke alshi (haramkhor) hote jarahe hai wo chahe koi bhi ho wo apne kam ke prati kabhi apna best dene ki koshish nahi karege 500 me se koi ek sarkari karmchari apko acha dekhne ko mil jayega to phir apke marizo ki dekhbhal kaise hogi? fir apko age hospital me he ek qabristan/samshan banane ki bhi zarurat padegi. yeh sab bate paper par achi lagti hai haqiqat me nahi.

        apko real problem kya hai quran se hai ya usko hum log chumte hai ya izzat ehtram karte hai us se hai yeh main samajh nahi pa raha hu kabhi aap quran ke mudde le kar hazir hote ho ye kehte huye ke ‘quran to mul ki bhul hai’ to kabhi hadees ke sawal puchte ho…to rahem kar ke mujhe zara samjhayiye apka asal masla kya hai?

        waise to aap khud itne bade ‘hoshiyar’ doctor hai ke apko kuch gyan dena ki main sirf gustakhi he kar sakta hu meri kya majal hosakti hai bhala ke main apko meri bat samjahu fir bhi dekhte hai aap is par kin sawalo ke sath tayyar rehte ho. to yaha par urdru me likhne ki koshish kar raha hu..
        Nabi SAWS Ne Farmaya:
        Jab khaane me makhkhi gir jaye to uss ko gota (Dubana) do kiw ki uss ke ek parr(wings) me bimaari hai aur doosre me shifa hai. aur usi parr se apne ko bachati hai jis me bimaari hai (wahi par khane me pehle dalti hai jisme bimaari hai lihaza puri ko gota (Duba) do.

        SCIENTIFIC VIEW (specially kuch ‘Mahabewakuf’ type logo ke liye): Britain ke mashoor medical magazine (DOCTORIAN EXPERIENCES) No 1057 Taba saal 1927, me makkhi ke mutaallik nayi tahqeeq yun bayan ki gayi hai
        makkhi jab khetiyon aur sabziyon par baithti hai toh apne sath mukhtalif bimariyon ke jaraaseem utha leti hai,
        lekin kuch arsa baad ye jaraaseem marr jaate hai aur unki jagah makki ke peit me “Baktar Falog” naami ek maadah paida ho jaata hai jo zeharele jaraaseem ko Khatm karne ki khaasiyat rakhta hai, agar tum kisi namkeen paani me makki ke pait ka maadah daalo toh tumhe wah “takbar Faloj” mil sakta hai, jo mukhtalif bimariyan failaane waale chaar kism ke jaraaseem ka muhlak hai,Iske alawa makkhi ke pait ka ye madah badal kar ‘Takbar Faloj’ ke baad ek aisa madah ban jaayega jo 4 mazeed kism ke jaraaseem ko khatm karne ke liye mufeed hoga.

        Nabi SAWS ke pas kuch log aye un logo ko Madine ki hawa raas nahi ayi (tabiyat kharab hogayi) to Aap SAWS ne un logo ko Ounthni ka dhood or uska pishab pene ko kaha to un logo ne aasa hi kiya aur uske bad wo log tandrust hogaye.

        abhi mujhe yeh sabut dijiye ke kon se muslim log suar ka meat (mans) khate hai? jabke main apko batata hu ke wo gai ka mans khate hai suar ka mans chori chupe khate huye maine kayi hinduwo ko dekha hai jo ke internet par update bhi nahi hua hoga to phir kya khak average hai 14grams ka!

      • Faheem ji,
        kya apke haath me janm hai?

        janm to lotary ki tarah hota hai hajar bar sex ho to 2-4 bar bacha aa jata hai

        hamko noto me chitr nahi chahiye ham to ashfaq ulah khan, bhagart singh azad – ambedkar ke bhi chitr noto me aaj bhi ho sakte hai
        sarkari karmachariyo me bhi sakhti se sudhr ho sakta hai

        hamari asal samasya sabhi samudayo me sudhar hona chahiye kisi bhi kitab ke kisi bhi vaykti ke100 % gulam mat baniye, insan rogi hotavhai doctor ke paas jata hai rog thik n hone par doctar bhi badal deta hai

        aapne makkhi iitni badi kahani likh di apkipaas is baat ki kaya pahichaan hai ki vah makkhi suar ke peshab insan ke mal mutr kutte ke mal aadi me baith kar ayi hai ya sabji me baith kar ayai hai koi uski pahaichan ho to jarur batlaiye

        oontni ke dudh aur mutr pine se vaykti tandrust hota hai to ap sabhi s aaj bhi pi liya kijiye
        kuran2/171 me hi apatkal[majburi ]me murda, khun suar ka mans khane ki baat hai ! muhmmad karim changla bhutpurv videshmantri shiksha mantri ne apni kitab me jinna ji ko jangali suar ka mans khane sharab pine adi ki bat likhi hai iske baad bhi kai karod muslim jinna ji ko apna “masiha”pahale bhi mante the aur aaj bhi mante hai[namaz n padhne vala dadhi n rakhne par bhi ]

        intar net me 2012- 13- ke nkde dekhlijiye kimki n deshi me kitne mans ki khaoparc pratai vyaktinprati din ki hotinha taba ko14 gram mans ki bat sabit ho jayegi

      • @raj ji,
        wo sab bate rehne do janam pehle se tai hota hai insan kisi ko janm dene ka matr zariya hai, koi koi to kayi bar sex karne ke bawajud bacha nahi prapt kar pata ‘bacnjh’ hone ki wajah se to is me kya lottery fail hojati hai apki.
        ab jiski tasvir chapni thi wo to chap gayi ab aapke man pasand wyakti ki nahi chapi to usme koi kya kar sakta hai,

        maine makkhi ke clearly bat kahi ke uske ek par me bimari hoti hai usme he sabhi agya kiuchad, suar, peshab adi us se he bimari failti hai is liye usko bimari wale kar ke sambhodit kiya gaya hai,

        oonth ka bhi case jis ko garmi ras nahi aati garmi se uski halat kharab hoti hai uske liye oonth ki peshab aur dudh dawayi ke tor par use karne ko kaha gaya hai.

        aisi koi bat suar khane ki quran me nahi ayi hai wo sab afwah aur bakwas hai kya aap jinah ji ke sath lucnh aur dinner karte the ya wo lekhak karte the jo aplogo ko ye pata chal gaya ke wo kya khate the aur kya nahi yeh sab bakwas hai

        ab mujhe bataye saal konsa chal rha hai 2016 to is hisab se apke 14gms kitne hogaye abtak wo to aap he behtar jane.

      • shri faheem ji makkhi ka kaun sa par dava ka hota hai daya ya banya aur kuch makkhi ke par aur jyada hote hai usko kaise janenge , batalaiye agar yahi makkhi ki kahani baibal ya geeta ,ramayan me hoti tab aap sab muslim uski khilli udate ya nahi
        aap kya sabhi islamic vidvan milkar kuarn ki galtiya sahi sabit nahi kar sakte hai

        agar koi purush napunsak ho ya mahila banjh hoto vah baat apvad me hoti hai siddhant me nahi isliye hamari lotary vali bat galat nahi hai

        kuran2/173 kyo nahi dekh lete hai kya ham puri ayat yahi likh de aap bhi jinna ji ke chele honge tabhi apko taklif huyi hai
        ek bhut purv nyaydhish ,videsh mantri ,shiksha mantri ki kitab ki ham bat karte hai koi aire -gaire ki nahi jinna ji ki jivni kyo nahi padh lete hai

        mans khane ka ausat14 gram se 2-4 gram kam jyada ho skata hai

        aur 2016 ke ankde abhi kaise ayenge 2014 ke mil sakte hai agar koi sarve hua ho to ! yah desh duniya ke sabse jyada chauthe nambar par mans ka niryat karta hai jo nahi hona chahiye tha

      • Faheem ji,
        muhammad ji ki to baat hi mat kijiye vah kisi bhi “achhe” insan ke adarsh nahi ho skate hai ! unki ek matr bachi beti fatima ji ko bhi taklif hoti hogi ki—- “bibiyo ke bhandar” hote huye bhi apne umr50saal hone ke baad bhi apne achhe mitr abubakar ji ki beti sirf 6 saal aysha ji par sex [nikah ] karne ki ” mansikta” banayi

        [bukharee hadees 7/62/64-65 dekh lijiye ]

        kitne kamal ki bat hai fatima ji ki umr jyada aur unki “nayi mata ji aysha ji “ki umr bahut kam fir bhi fatima ji apne pita ji ki kartut ke karan aysha ji ko mata ji kahakar pukare aur unka kahana mane kyo ki vah to mata ji hai

        unki hi nahi balki ajtak ki kai karod[sabhi ] muslimo ki mata ji ban gayi

        aur muhammad ji ne apne kaise chele banaye ki garbhavati javan fatima ji ki “dardanak dhang se ” hatya unhi ke chele muslimo ne hi kar di kitana pyar karte the tatakalin muslim log jinhone unke “dono “damad unke sasur unke navasoo ki hatya karna jaruri samjha!
        aaj ke muslim bhi jo “ashikane rasul” hone ka dam bharte hai batlaiye apke pita ji bahut choti kanya se nikah kar le tab apko usko “mata ji ” kahane me kitni taklif hogi aur us “mataji”ka kahana manana bhi kita kathin ho skata hai ! aaj ke muslim “kitn eachhe ” hai ki is “mudde ” par muahamma d jj ka “adarsh” nahi mante koi bhi “maai ka lal” muslim apni bahan beti jiaki umr sirf 6 saal ki ho vah kisi 50 saal ke muslim se nikah hargij nahi karata hai

        bibiyo ke bhandr hote huye gulam dasi mariya kabti se “bagair nikah” ke bahut baar muhammad ji ne sex kiya aur ek santan bhi paida ki [vah nikah karne vali bahut si bibiyo se santane nahi paida kar paye the]

        afsos ! antim rasul ka dava karne vale muahammad ji apni choti santan ki maut ko nahi rok paye jite ji apni santano ki maut ke “dukh” ko dekhne ko majbur hona pada vah muahammad ji aaj ke kai karod muslimo ki kya raksha kar skate hai joapne sage damad beti sasur navso ki raksha sutr nahi de paye kalpit allah ko unki maut svikar kar li isliye kuran aur muhmmad ji ki sangati chodne me hi jyada samajhdari kahi jayegi !

      • @raj,
        pichle sal is vishay par maine apko uttar de chuka hu niche isi ‘manch’ me dhundiye varsh ke badalne se mere uttaro me fark nahi padega.

        aap ne apni avkat dikha di par main yaha par kisi bhi hindu bhagvan kehe jane walo par galat shabd ka upyog nahi karuga warna unke karmo ke to ‘bhandar’ bhare huye hai,kiw ke yeh bhi Ek Muslim ki khasiyat hai aur isi bat se ye sabut mil jata hai ke Nabi SAWS ko follow karne wale ache hai ya bhagwan ke pujari jin ko apni mata pita ke bare me thik se pata nahi wo kehte hai ‘amaithuni manushya’ aur pata hai na jin ko apne mata pita ke bare me pata nahi hota un logo ko kya kehte hai to un jaise logo se aise he ummid hoti hai.

        ap khud manusmriti ke chele hai sabse pehle apko uski sangat chod deni chahiye aap jaise log kal ko ek naya dharm bana daloge aur uska dharmik granth hoga ‘manusmriti’ to aap usme yeh khoyi ke jahanum ke aag se kaise bacha jaye? agar usme jawab na mile to mere pass ajana uska main apko uttar dunga.

      • shri Faheem ji insan bura koi bhi ho kisi bhi samuday ka ho uske gulam kyo bane?
        achha agar ek bachha bhi ho uska svagat kyo n kiya jaye samuday vala pakhpaat nahi hona chahiye svayam apna rasta bhi to banaya ja skata hai koi jaruri hai kya ki dusro ki “pagdandi” dudhi jaye
        hamne kaha n ki ham kisi khas ke chele nahi hai manusmmriti ke bhi nahi kisi ka ullekh karne se uska chela nahi ho jata hai hai hamne linkan ko padha ha aur swet marden ko bhi aur vah hamko achhe lage fir bhi ham unke gulam nahi hai
        kalpit allah ne to adam ke putle me foonk mar di jara bataliye ki chinti ,machhar kide makode bahut se pakshi janvar aadi ko svans kaise mili unka sharir kaise bana unka nirman kaise hua ?
        aur muslim kaise hote hai vah hamko mat batalaiye
        aaj bahut se desh islami atankvadiyo se pareshan hai any kisi samuday se ,nahi hai kuran8/65-66 jisme gair muslimo[kafiro] se jehad karne ka adesh diya gaya hai ! aur vahi kary kai lakh islamiatankavdi bakhubi kar rahe hai

        kuran aur muhaammad ji ne ladai me pakdi gayi mahilao se apne chelo ko muft me sex karne ke liye banti thi aur khud bhi sex kiya tha , kya yah achhi bat hai

        najar bin haris ko jo kuran jais ayat banaya karta tha ausko kaid karke hatya muhamm d ji karva di thi !
        ham sudhark hai hamko koi dharm nahi banana hai

      • @raj ji,

        Apne abhi tak punar janm ke sawal ka uttar nahi diya ke buri atmaye jo duniya me ghumti hai wo kaha se ati hai?

        kisne apko gulam banne ke liye kaha hai are aap khud apne dharm ko thik se follow nahi karte apne kaum me aye huye prophets ki bat nahi mante aise wyakti se aur kya ummid ki jasakti hai apki zindagi abhi bhale he maze se kat rahi ho par akhirat me jab sare ‘karmo’ ke fal milenge tab apko apke sare ‘tark’ yad ayege aur phir tab aap ka swagat bhi hoga jahannum me!

        pakhandiyo ki koi kami nahi hai hamare desh me jo logo se information nikal kar usme milawat kar ke duniya ke samne rakhte hai chalo us mai ke lal ka sabut pesh karo jis se ye sex wali bat apko pata chali. mujhe aap jaise kamjor logo se aisa sawal karna he thik nahi lagta jo ke yaha par non islamic site par aise milawati sawal puchte ho aplogo me guts nahi hai kisi islamic site par akar debate karne ke waha par aaplogo ki chaddi jo utar jati hai.

        ab dhyan de kar suno dobara mat puchna ‘Jihad’ ka matlab hai allah ke deen hasil kar ke us par khud amal karna aur usko dusro (kafiro) ke zindagi me pahochana iska matlab hai jehad. atankwadi me bhi sabhi log shamil hai chahe wo kuch kamzarf yahudi ya muslim ho ya unko financially support karne wale hindu ho in sab se mil kar bana hai atankwaad. par yaha naksalvad aur rapistvad to puri tarah hinduvo se lipta hua hai uska zimmedar kon hai yeh log kis ‘pagdandi’ par chal kar waha tak pahonche? shayad janam janam ke papi hoge.

      • koi bhi kitab ho koi bhi vyakti ho jal hava dharti sury dharam aadi me apna paraya nahi hota yah sab sarvajanik samppti hai
        punarjanm tarakik rup se sahi lagta hai

        jo log kuran ke gulam hai vah dusro ko k gulam kyo nahi banayenge
        nabi rasul devi devta avatar janat jahannum aadi sab anadh vishavs hai der ke nyay ko anaya kaha jayega 1400 sal hone ke baad kayamat nahi ayai aur abhi kai lakha sal tak nahi ani hai
        hamne bukhari hadees 7/62/64-65 ka sabut diya hai
        aur kuch jankari “rangila rasul” intarnet me dalkar dekh sakte hai ! kuch sabut usse mil jayenge

        ali sina .org me khub bate mil jayengi

        naksalvaad ek vedishi vichar dhara hai uske shikar hindu parivar me janm lene vale jarur hai lekin vah gita ramayan ke nam se hatya nahi karte hai vah maovaad ke karan karte hai aur islami aatnkavdi kuran 8/65 -66 aur any ayato ki buniyad se prerit hokar karte hai

      • aap mere prashna ko thik se samajh he nahi paye to uttar kaise denge koi bhi educated wyakti is punar janam ki pratha ko sirf andhwishwas he manta hai.

        aapse puch kar ya aapki marzi se qayamat nahi anewali hai par wo ek satya hai jo ke hokar he rahega.

        fake sites par apjaise he log bharosa karte hai kiw ke wo ander se khokle hote hai unko bas jo apne fayde ki chiz mile wo usko he sach samajhne lagte hai aur Google par zara “absurdities in hinduism” dal kar dekhiye apko usme bhi kuch jankari mil jayegi.

        jo bhi hai wo un logo ki mansik vichardhara ka khel hai na apka atankavadiyo ke sath roz ka uthna baithna hai aur na naksalvadiyo aur rapist logo se toh phir aap unke vichar itne vistar ke sath kaise bata sakte hai?

      • punarjan tarik lagta hai

        kayamat avshay ayegi lekin kai lakah saal baad

        aliseena .org feke saite nahi hai unki bato ka javab dijiye

        zakir ji bhi aliseena se bahas nahi kar pate koi maulaana bhi nahi kar pata
        zakir ji aur anay koi maulana se mahendr pal,bane se bahas nahi kar pata

        “hinduism” par koi saite hindi me ho batlaiye ham usko samajhnege

        hama samajik vyakti hai sabhi tarah ke vicharo valo se bat hoti rahati hai

      • ali sina koi khuda nahi aya hai ke wo jo bhi kahega wo saty hoga are unke jaise na jane kitne kide makode ki sankhya me log aye aur chale gaye fir wo ali sina (ex-muslim) ho ya mahendr pal ho unko yeh tak nahi pata hoga ke wo kis (bhagwan) ko manta hai.
        zakir naik aur anya maulana adi bhi insaan hai unke bhi gyan ki koi ek seema hosakti hai.jab swayam paigambaro tak ko in jaise logo(iblees ke shaigird) ne jhutlaya unko jadugar, shayar karke sambodhit kiya to phir hum jaise insaano ki bato par bhala wo kaise amal karege aur hamara kehna kiw manenge?

        mujhe wo sab nahi pata ke kon si site hai ya nahi kiw ke isalam hum logo ko ye sab karne ko nahi kehta main jitna janta tha utna aapko bata diya.

      • koi baat andh vishavs hai ya nahi iski jankari apas me batchit se hogi apas ke tark se hogi
        tark hi satyata ki or insan ko le jate hai ham sabse saty bahut bada hai!
        saty ki khoj ki jati hi saty kisi kitab me kaid nahi ho pata vah ved ho ya geeta ya baibal ho ya quran hi kyo n ho kisi vaigyanik ki kitab bhi kyo n ho antim saty bhi koi nahi hota saty ki khoj nirantar chalti rahati hai isliye aliseena ho ya any koi saite ho iski baat jarur sunani chahiye aur uske tark apne imamo maulanao se jakar puchiye

        ham yah nahi kahate ki jo ham kahte vahi saty hai jab apki buddhi bagair pakshoaat ke svikar karne ko majbur ho tab usko svikar karne ki koshish kijiye
        saty ki jankari ke liye n aap kuran ki islam aad le aur n ham ved ya geeta aadi ki aad le!
        sara bhumandal ,sara gyan sare insano ke liye hai tathakathit majahabi kitabe insano ko banati hai ! chut achut kafir iman aad se bhi mukhy baat insan hai insaniyat hai ek doctar, ek profesar ek injinaiyar apne kratavy me kya yah dekhta hai ki hamko geeta kuran ki buniyad me insano ko dkehna hai kitne filistiniyo ka ilaj yahudi karate hai jamayte islami ke maududi ji amerika jakar apan ilaz karvate the aaj vaigyaniko me yahudi isiayo ka bahuly hai inarnet smart fon mobail fon rel motar jahaz aadi kisi gita kuran ke “bhakt”ne nahi kiya aur na baibal ke bhkto ne kiya avhsab in kitabo se dur rahate the fir bhi unke gyan ki ek “urja” yah thi ki unhone manav hit ke liye bahut si khoje ki hai

        kuran ho ya ramayan aadi ho yah to insano ko bhtkate hai !
        islami atankavdiyo ke paas kuran lekar jaiye vah bata layengeki vah kuran ke anusar chalte hai hadeeso ki roshni me kary karte hai yah baat ek do ki nahi hai kai lakh islami atankavdi o ki hai unka bhi ek “FIRKA ” ban chuka hai
        agar koi geeta ki buniyad me hi koi insan atankavadi banega tab ham unka bhi jamakar virodhakrenge kyo ki in sabse manvata bahut badi hai
        manvata ka ek hi sutr hai ” dusro ke saath vahi vyavahaar karo jo apne liye bhi pasand aye”

        aisa kaun sa insan hoga jo yah chahe ki koi hinsak janavar kisi chote bachhe ko ya kisi bade insan ko bhi ghayal kar de gira de tab ham sab insan hokar achhi buddhi rakhne ka daava karne vale hokar kaise kisi janavar ki hatya kar sakte hai janvaro me bhi daya mamata hoti hai prem hota hai vafadari hoti hai unko bhi jivit rahane ka bhi adhikar kyo n diya jaye ? insan mul rup se shakahari hai aur anaj fal sabji par nirbhar hai tab mans kyo khaya jaye ? mans khane valo ko mans pakane ke liye shakahar ki sahayta leni hoti hai lekin shakahar ko mans ki nirbharta hargij nahi hoti hai , mans ko pakane ke liye masale pyaj aadi dali jati hai akele mans nahi khaya ja skata hai

        lekina akele fal khaya ja skata anaj khayaja skata hai yah to kachhi bhi khayj ja skati hai

      • shri faheem ji
        jara sochiye ki — tatkalin muhammad ji ke chele achhe hote to khalifa kahe jane vale umar ji, usman ji ali ji fatima ji hasan ji husaun ji aadi ki “nirmam hatya” muslim hi kyo karate muhama d jke itne nikat ke vyakti kyo jaans emare jatev in sab me “prem” kyo nahi tha aysha ji ko apne daamaad ali ji ke viruddh ladai ke maidan me ladne kyo ana pada tha daamaad se ladna kabse achha ho gaya ?
        jinho ne muhammad ji ko apni ankho se dekha tha unka vyavahaar dekha tha iske baad bhi koi lihaj kyo nahi hua un sabki hatya hi kyo ki gayi ? ek matr bachi beti fatima ji jiko garbhavati hote huye bhi hatya ka rasta kyo chuna gaya
        us samay america nahi tha
        koi hindu sanghi bhai nahi the
        aur aj ke islami atankvadiyo ki “nirmamta” bhi dekhte jaiye 1400 saal paahle bhi yahi hota tha

      • Raj ji,

        aap ki gadi rah se bhatak gayi hai kripaya ghadi ko phir se patri par lane ka kasht kare..

        yaha par bat Quran par chal rahi thi puri muslim philosophy par nahi.uske liye kabhi time nikal kar mere gai ayiye waha par apki sari hasrate puri hojayegi aur gyan ka bhandar bhi prapt hoga.

        ye kiw hua wo kiw hua wo sab chodo aur quran se jude mudde par bat karo.

      • shri faheem j ham mukhy rup se kuran par hi bat karate hai batachit me any bate bhi aya hi karti hai har batme tark kyo n kiya jaye 10-20 rupye ka jab koi saman sabji fal aadi kharida jata hai uski bhi janchpadtaal ki jati hai fir kuran aadi ki kyo na ho

      • @raj ji,

        Ab Atankwadiyo ke yeh bhi karname dekh lijiye..

        Evidence that Hindutva groups were seeking to acquire terrorist capabilities began to emerge late in 2002. In December that year, an improvised explosive device was found at Bhopal’s railway station, evidently intended to target Muslims arriving in the city to attend a Tablighi Jamaat gathering. Exactly a year later, a second bomb was found in the Lamba Khera area, on the outskirts of Bhopal, on the last day of a Talblighi Jamaat meeting. Both devices were made with commercial nitroglycerine-based explosive, packed inside a four-inch long section of grooved pipe — the kind used, for example, in tube-wells. The explosive was linked to a detonator controlled by both a quartz alarm clock and a mobile phone. Investigators would, in coming years, become familiar with the device: it would be used, with only minor modifications, at Mecca Masjid and at the Ajmer Sharif Shrine. Police in Madhya Pradesh soon developed information linking the attempted Bhopal bombings to local Hindutva activists Ramnarayan Kalsangram and Sunil Joshi. Both suspects were, Police sources said, questioned. No hard evidence linking them to the attempted bombings, however, emerged. Nevertheless, former Madhya Pradesh Chief Minister Digvijay Singh announced that he had evidence of the involvement of members of the Bajrang Dal, an affiliate of the RSS, in acts of terrorism. For reasons that are unclear, though, this evidence was not used to prosecute members of the organisation or any other suspects. Nor were Kalsangram and Joshi placed under sustained surveillance, a failure — regrettably common in Indian policing — that was to cost many lives in coming years.

        From 2006, more evidence began to become available that Hindutva terrorist groups were seeking to enhance their lethality. That summer, Bajrang Dal activists Naresh Kondwar and Himanshu Panse were killed in a bomb-making accident in Nanded, Maharashtra. Police later discovered that the two men had been responsible for bombing a mosque in the Parbhani District in April 2006. Bajrang Dal activists linked to the Nanded cell, the Police also found, had bombed mosques at Purna and Jalna in April, 2003, injuring 18 people.

        Few in India’s intelligence services saw these activities as a serious threat. In New Delhi, where two low-grade bombs went off at the historic Jama Masjid at the same time, Police made almost no serious effort to investigate the case. However, the Maharashtra Police — who had better reason than most to rue the fact, after all, that the Indian jihadist movement flowered because inadequate attention had been paid to a handful of obscure Islamists staging parades in a Mumbai slum — made clear its disquiet. In a 2006 interview to the Mumbai-based magazine Communalism Combat, former Maharashtra anti-terrorism Police chief K.P. Raghuvanshi noted that the Nanded cell’s operations could have “frightening repercussions”, adding further that “bombs were not being manufactured for a puja [prayer ceremony]”.

        Raghuvanshi’s concern was likely driven by information that Hindutva groups could gain access to more lethal explosives. In September 2006, the Police seized a 195-kilogram cocktail of military grade explosives from an Ahmednagar scrap dealer, Shankar Shelke. Shelke, investigators found, retrieved the material — more than enough to execute all terror strikes across India since 1993 — from a decommissioned Indian Army ordinance store which had sold it as scrap. From Shelke’s telephone records, the investigators established the existence of a huge underground market for high-grade explosives — in the main industrial users who found legally available ammonium nitrate-based slurry explosives a nuisance to store and use.

        In May, 2007, a high-intensity bomb went off under a granite slab in an open-air area of the Mecca Masjid in Hyderabad, killing nine people and injuring at least 50; another five people were shot dead when Police fired on violent mobs who protested against the attack. Police then said the attack was likely carried out by the Harkat ul-Jihad-e-Islami (HuJI); State Home Minister K. Jana Reddy attributed it to “foreign elements”. Police in Hyderabad have, rightly, been criticised for jumping to conclusions. It is worth noting, though, that — some media accounts notwithstanding — no arrests were made in the case, which was handed over to the Central Bureau of Investigations. More than a dozen Hyderabad Muslims were, indeed, held after the 2008 bombings at Gokul Chaat and Lumbini Park, now believed to have been carried out by a jihadist group, the Indian Mujahideen (IM). None of the men, however, were charged with involvement in either the 2007 or 2008 attacks; they were, instead, accused, and eventually acquitted, on unrelated charges of conspiring to execute acts of terror, based on their alleged possession of fake identification and pseudonymously-acquired mobile phones. Police in Hyderabad have, in the course of the Hindutva terrorism allegation, frequently been accused of communal bias. While the force no doubt suffers from prejudices endemic to Indian society as a whole, there is no empirical basis to suggest communalism coloured its investigation of the Mecca Masjid bombing.

        Police in Rajasthan proved just as clueless when bombs went off just outside the famous shrine at Ajmer, killing two people. However, some critical pieces of evidence did emerge. The SIM cards for mobile phones used to activate the bombs at both Mecca Masjid and Ajmer, it turned out were among a set of seven purchased by the perpetrators from West Bengal and Jharkhand in April 2007. The bomb maker had linked the phone’s speaker to a detonator, and packed explosives inside grooved metal pipe — just as they had in the earlier attempts in Bhopal.

        In September, 2008, when bombs went off at Malegaon in Maharashtra and Modasa in Gujarat, killing eight and injuring over eighty, Police in Maharashtra were well-poised to develop the leads they had been gathering since 2006. Within weeks, investigators had arrested several key figures in a Pune-based Hindutva cell they believed had carried out the Malegaon attacks — among them, Sadhvi Pragya Singh Thakur, a Madhya Pradesh-based Hindu nun with deep links to the Hindutva movement, Jammu-based cleric Sudhakar Dwivedi, and a serving Indian Army Lieutenant Colonel, Shrikant Prasad Purohit, linked under the umbrella of Abhinav Bharat.

        Founded in the summer of 2006 (on June 12), Abhinav Bharat had been set up as an educational trust with Himani Savarkar — daughter of Gopal Godse, brother of Mahatma Gandhi’s assassin — as its President. But, documents filed by Maharashtra prosecutors in the Pune court where Malegaon suspects are being tried, showed that members of the group were soon discussing terrorist activity. In June 2007, Purohit allegedly suggested that the time had come to target Muslims through terrorist attacks — a plea others in Abhinav Bharat rejected. But, evidence gathered by the Police suggests, many within the group were determined to press ahead. At a meeting in April 2008, key suspects including Thakur Dwivedi, also known as Amritananda Dev Tirtha, met Purohit to hammer out the Malegaon plot. Explosives were later procured by Purohit, and handed over to Ram Narayan Kalsangram, in early August 2008.

        Abhinav Bharat’s long-term aims, though, went far beyond targeting Muslims: its members wanted to overthrow the Indian state and replace it with a totalitarian, theocratic order. A ‘draft constitution’ spoke of a single-party system, presided over by a leader who “shall be followed at all levels without questioning the authority.” It called for the creation of an “academy of indoctrinization [sic].” The concluding comment was stark: “People whose ideas are detrimental to Hindu Rashtra should be killed.” Purohit’s plans to bring about a Hindutva state were often fantastical — bordering, even, on the pathological. He claimed, prosecutors say, to have secured an appointment with Nepal’s former monarch, Gyanendra Bir Bikram Shah Dev in 2006 and 2007, to press for his support for the planned Hindutva revolution. Nepal, he went on, was willing to train Abhinav Bharat’s cadre, and supply it with assault rifles. Israel’s Government, he said, had agreed to grant members of the group military support and, if needed, political asylum. No evidence has ever emerged that Purohit had, in fact, succeeded in developing transnational patronage or linkages.

        The son of a bank officer with no particular political leanings, Purohit seems to have first encountered Hindutva politics in his late teens when he attended a special coaching class for Short Service Commission officer-aspirants at the Bhonsala Military School in Nashik. Founded in 1937 by B.S. Moonje, the controversial school drew on fascist pedagogical practices the Hindutva ideologue encountered on a visit to Europe. Moonje, who had earlier served with the British Indian Army as a doctor during the visit, had met with Italian dictator Benito Mussolini and studied fascist institutions.

        Purohit’s military career itself was undistinguished. In 2002, he participated in 15 Maratha Light Infantry’s counter-terrorism operations in Jammu and Kashmir, but won no special honours. Later, he was given an administrative job linked to the raising of 41 Rashtriya Rifles, a dedicated counter-terrorism formation that operates out of Kupwara, in northern Kashmir. His tenure in Jammu and Kashmir ended in January, 2005, while serving in the Awantipora-based 31-Counter Intelligence Unit of the Military Intelligence Directorate, an assignment not considered among the most prestigious.

        Investigators suspect Purohit’s decision to set up Abhinav Bharat germinated soon after he moved to Maharashtra in 2005. Purohit was assigned charge of an Army Liaison Unit, a Military Intelligence cell responsible for developing and maintaining links between the Army and local communities. The job provided a perfect cover for developing contacts with his old school, and the circle of Pune-region Hindutva activists who were connected to it. School commandant Colonel S.S. Raikar, investigators say, played a key role in putting Purohit in touch with the activists who went on to form Abhinav Bharat. Raikar, who retired from the Indian Army as head of a Military Intelligence detachment in Manipur, is not charged with criminal wrong-doing. In the summer of 2006, though, Abhinav Bharat held the first of what was to be a series of meetings in rooms provided by the Bhonsala Military School. From the outset, it made no secret of its objectives. Abhinav Bharat drew its name from a terrorist group set up by Hindutva activists in 1904 to fight colonial Britain. Himani Savarkar, grandniece of the Hindutva movement’s founding patriarch Vinayak Damodar Savarkar and niece of Mahatma Gandhi’s assassin Nathuram Godse, was appointed the organisation’s President.

        Purohit is alleged to have told Abhinav Bharat supporters that his military background had equipped him, unlike the political leadership of existing Hindutva organisations, to prepare for what he saw as an inevitable Hindu-Muslim civilisational war. He would often invent stories of heroic covert exploits against jihadi terrorists to impress his recruits. Full-time cadres of the organisation were known by the honorific Chanakya, a reference to the scholar-advisor who is reputed to have helped build the foundations for the rule of the emperor Chandragupta Maurya.

        Despite the formidable mass of evidence it gathered, the Maharashtra investigation ran into a wall — a wall from which the recent arrests in Rajasthan may have removed a few bricks. Thakur’s long-standing associate, Dewas-based RSS organiser and Hindutva activist Sunil Joshi, was murdered on December 31, 2008. His political associates claimed he was killed by Islamists; Police, however, believe that his murder was driven both by disputes over funds within the Abhinav Bharat network, and a romantic issue. Police have also been unable to locate Gujarat-based Jatin Chatterjee, an influential Hindu cleric who uses the clerical alias Swami Asimananad. Chatterjee is a key figure in the controversial Vanvasi Kalyan Ashram, which operates a Hindu-proselytisation programme targeting adivasis (tribals) in southern Gujarat. Police sources say he is likely hiding out in Gujarat’s Dangs area, but claim the State Government has failed to cooperate with efforts to locate the suspect. Ram Narayan Kalsangram, the third key fugitive, is also thought to be hiding out in Gujarat. Lawyers for Thakur say she had sold a motorcycle used in the Malegaon bombings to Joshi who, without her knowledge, passed it on to Kalsangram.

        What lessons ought India to be learning from the story of the Hindutva terror network? Key among them is the urgent need to address the country’s dysfunctional communal politics. Thakur and her Hindutva terror cell have deep — and, for some, discomfiting — roots in history. Influenced by the dramatic impact of terrorism in imperial Russia, the Hindu nationalist leader, Bal Gangadhar Tilak, became increasingly drawn to violence as a tool to achieve Indian independence. A year after the searing 1905 revolution, which compelled Czar Alexander II to grant basic civil rights, Tilak exhorted his followers: “The days of prayer have gone… Look to the examples of Ireland, Japan and Russia and follow their methods.” Tilak’s message proved attractive to many young, upper caste Hindu neoconservatives — often the products of western-style education who had found in their re-imagining of Indian tradition a language with which to oppose British imperialism.

        Figures like Vinayak Damodar Savarkar, who went on to lead the Hindu Mahasabha, cast the struggle against Britain as a fight to defend the Hindu faith. In one manifesto, the original Abhinav Bharat’s followers promised to “shed upon the earth the life-blood of the enemies who destroy religion.” Later, the radical right journal Yugantar argued that the murder of foreigners in India was “not a sin but a yagna [ritual sacrifice]”—sentiments that would be entirely familiar to Osama bin-Laden’s jihadi armies today.

        Despite the arrests in Rajasthan, investigators probing Hindutva terror groups still have much work to do. First, a number of mysteries remain to be resolved—ranging from the New Delhi bombings, to the unresolved firebombing of the New Delhi-Lahore Samjhauta Express. Maharashtra prosecutors say a witness heard Purohit linking Joshi to the train’s firebombing. Purohit, the witness claimed, made the claim after a December 29, 2007, phone call, when he was informed of Joshi’s death. “After the phone call,” a senior Maharashtra Police officer disclosed, “our witness says Lieutenant-Colonel Purohit credited Joshi with having executed the Samjhauta Express attack, and hailed him as a martyr.” In 2009, however, the United States Treasury Department attributed the attack to top Lashkar-e-Toiba (LeT) operative Arif Kasmani who, it said, was funded by Karachi-based ganglord Dawood Ibrahim Kaksar.

        The arrests over the past weeks notwithstanding, the threat remains real — and must be snuffed out. Last year, in June, Hindu Janajagruti Samiti operatives were held for the bombing of the Gadkari Rangayatan theatre in Thane (Maharashtra), to protest the staging of a satire on the Mahabharata, Amhi Pachpute. One of those arrested by the Police, Mangesh Nikam, was facing trial on charges of bombing the home of a Ratnagiri family that had converted to Christianity, and was out on bail. Members of the Goa-based Sanatan Sanstha, affiliated to Hindu Janajagruti, were held for staging a bombing in Panani. Earlier, Bajrang Dal-linked Rajiv Mishra and Bhupinder Singh were killed in a bomb-making accident in Kanpur, Uttar Pradesh (UP). UP Police sources said there was little to show that the group had links with the terror cells in Maharashtra, but experience shows that even small cells, left untouched, will acquire ever-greater levels of lethality.

      • ham angreji nahi jante hai kulmiakar jin hinduo ne jo kukarm kiye hai vah galat kiye hai kyoki any samudyo ki tarah muslim sanudaybhi saman rup se janmjaat samamanit nagrik hai uski bhi ek bund khun bahane ki “masnikta” hi nahi sochni chhiye
        yog shastr 2/30,32 ke yam niyam me “ahinsa” mukhy shrot hai jab janvaro ka khun ki manahi hai tab muslim bhi insan ha unke prati dvesh bhi nahi rakha ja skata hai ham sirf kuran se thode se mathbhed rakhte hai muslim samaj ko ham apana bhai hi samajhte hai aagr vah jivit nahi rahenge to ham kuran se matbhed bhi kis biuniyad par rakhnege virodhiyo ka jivit rahana bhi atayant jaruri hai

      • bat yaha par kukarmo ki nahi horahi hai in sab bato ka tatparya yeh hai ke hinduism ka apna ek alag atankawadi giroh hai aur iska maksad bhi atyant khatarnak hai aur wo hai islaam ki barbadi par wo apne maksad me puri tarah kamyab nahi ho payenge wo alag bat hai.
        aap ke sirf aisa sochne se zyada fark nhi padnewala is desh ki karib 1.2 billion janta apse wiparit sochti hai unpar to aap apna order nhi thop sakte usi me se phir is tarah ke kuch atankwadi group banjate hai, chalo pakistan ya afghanistan me to waha ka mahol bhi zimmedar hai atankvaad ko badhava dene ke liye par yaha india me jab ‘ahinsa’ ka sandesh diya jata hai tab bhi aise atankvadi kiw janm lete hai?

      • shri faheem ji agar hamko ya ham jajis kis vykti ko avsar mile to ham “ahinsa” ke ma dhyam se yog aur manavata ke sandesh se kuran mukt is desh ko kar sakte hai aur vah rasta anek desho me bhi ja sakata hai hamko angreji nahi ati hai aur sadhan heen hai tabhi ham sirf ek kamare me kaid hai
        ap yah bhi dekhiye ki gujarat ka hardik patel aur JNU ka kanhaiyya aadi se ham sakaratmak irshya bhi rakhte hai

        kash! aise ham hote ?
        do mah purv garib kanahaiyya ko kuch hajar jante the aaj kai karod log janane lage hai

        is desh me sanghi kuch ugr vihchar rakhte hai aur kulmilakar ko atankavdi nahi hai ! sanghiyo ko bhi apni bat namrta se rakhni chahiye

      • Fheem ji har baat note karte jaiye
        [1] matlab ary nahi hindu nahi matalab sirf manushy se hai , yah brahmand bahut baar bana hai aur bahut baar age bhi banega jab yah shrishti[kaaynaat ] bani to dharti ke kemikal se bahut se manushyo [stri purush] javan avastha me janma hua jaise barsat me jamin se chara ug jata hai chara boya nahi jata hai usko amaithuni shristi kahate hai ! iskembaad un yuva stri purush ne apni yogyta svabhav ke milan ke anusar logo ne apas me vivah[sex ] kiya sabs epahali bhasha “ishare” the unme se jo jyada yogy the unhone yog ki samadhi avstha me gaye usse unko [gyan ]prapt hua usko ved ke nam se kaha gaya ! manvta ka janm kis ek vyakti ne nahi kiya vah ved [gyan] ki buniyaad me dhire dhire vikasvad ki tarah age badha unm ese jonjayda gyani hotevgay unko ary[shreshth ] kaha jane laga kalpit allh ki tarah baat nahi thiki vah shri iblis jaise log “vidroh ” kar deaur kalpita lalah vah vidroh ‘sungh” na paye [yah ashanka bhi usko n ho] ya sirf adam [aurat ko banana bhul gay ]ko banaya baad uske sharir se havva bani aadi !insan se bandar banane ki kalpna to kuran 2/65 me majud hai kya yah punarjanm nahi hai aap sab kuran ki tauhin ke bhi doshi hai [ hamto karte hi hai]

      • ha ha….
        ap jo bate bata rahe hai wo to hasi ki patra hai he par sath he zara refrence de de te to aur bhi acha hota kiw ke ye sara gyan kisi bhi asmani kitab ka nahi hai. “bahot se manushya” ek sath kaise janam lesakte hai wo koi “chara” ya sabzi tarkari to nahi hai jo kahin se ug ayi ho.. yeh bilkul bharosa karne yogya nahi lagta koi stri bhi jab garbh se hoti hai tab wo ek, do ya maximum 3 bacho ko ek waqt me janm deti hai thodi na 10-15 ek sath paida karti hai to ye sab unbelievable hai.

        javan avastha me janm kaise hosakta hai kisi ka kisi bhi manushya ke jivan ki shruat bachpan se hoti hai phir uske bad jawani aur budhapa aata hai yaha par agar jawan avastha me log aye the to ab asia kiw nahi hota ab kiw pehle 9 mahine ka kasht mata ko sehna padta hai phir manushyu bachpan se shuruat karni padhti hai? ab niyam kiw badle gaye? shayad apka bhagwan bhi bhul gaya hoga ke pehle ke niyam kya the aur ab kya hai…

        bandar ki bat hum nahi kehte wo science me kahi gayi hai aur quran me usi janam me insaan se bandar banane ki bat ayi hai.. ye punr janm ka jhamela aap log he sath lekar ghumte ho.

      • kalpit adam ka janm bachpane ka tha ya javani ka ya budhape ka ? isliye kahte ha ki tark vah pesh kijye jo kuran aur islam par bhi kar sakte ho mata aur dharti me kafi antar hai kya ap nahi jante hai ? sabji aur chara me antaar hota hai chara apne aap hota hai aur sabji boi jati hai bijaropan hota hai ,
        10-15 nahi hajaro[asankhy,betadad ] ka janm hua tha

        agar amaithni ka janm bachpane si hota to us bachpan vale ko palne ke liye koi “sahayak” bhi avshy hota vah sahayak kaun tha ? jo roti dudh aadi de sake ho

        age bhi jab agli baar srishti banegi tab fir se amaithuni insano ka janm hoga
        bataliye ek “javan “kanya ke stan me dudh kyo nahi ata ?

        stan me dudh tab ata hai jb sanatan hone ka samay aa jata hai vaise hi yuva vastha me amaithuni insan ka janm har bar tab hota hai jab fir se kaaynat[brahmand ] banti hai
        niyam nahi badale gaye , har kaynaat ke banane ke samay aisa hoga sex bhi bachapan me nahi hota javani me hota hai jab ki “ling” aur “yoni” janm se hoti hai

        kuran me insan ko “bandar” kis taraike se ” banaya vah ap batal iye varana kuran kiayhbaat jhuthi kahiye bandar ka sharir to” garbh” me nirmit hota hai sahrir badala , maut ate – ate fir se jivan milna bhi to punrajanm hai

      • Adam AS ka janam nahi hua tha unka putla bankar usme ruh dalkar unko jivan diya gaya tha..kalpit ‘amaithuni insano’ ki tarah directly sabko utpan karne ki bat bilkul bhi sahi nahi lagti kiw ke us dor me aise ek sath manushya pata nahi kaha se shayad asman se tapak padte the to ab bhi waisa he niyam hona chahiye apke bhagwan ne ab kiw niyam badle age bhi waisa he karne me usko kya dikkat thi? jaise koi bhi family banane ki shuruat mata pita se hoti hai fir unke bache ek-anek hokar us silsile ko age badhate hai jis se ghar, mohalle me aur mohalle gaon ban jate hai aisa kabhi dekha hai ke kahi par rato rat gao ban gaya wo ya achanak se ek sath hazaro ki sankhya me manushya utpann hogaye ho!

        ((((sex bhi bachapan me nahi hota javani me hota hai jab ki “ling” aur “yoni” janm se hoti hai))))
        yeh bat thik hai apki, par bachpan me se unko jawan hone tak intezar karane me usko kya appati thi jab bachpan se jawan ban jate tab sex karke generation agey badhayi jasakti thi aisa anyay kiw kiya bhagwan ne.

      • fir aaj koi putla me svans funkar insan kyo nahi banaya jata
        agar asmane se tapkte to mar jate
        ab ap bataliye ki kalpit jannat se adam aur havva” kis trike se” jamin me aye the
        koi niyam nahi badla jab bhi agali baar sjrishti hogi tab fir se yahi hoga
        puri daarti ko dekhte huye kuch hajar vyakti kuch bhi nahi hote hai

        bachpana hone par koi palan karne vala bhi hona chahiye javani me iski jarurat nahi padti hai isliyeishbar nejavani kiumr us aamay i amaithuni insan ko di thi

      • aaj bhi jab insaan ki body ka dhancha (structure) tayar hota hai to wo pehle he allah dwara ban kar mata ke garbh me ata hai aap jaise log bol sakte hai ke hamara sharir secdo hadiyo aur hazaro nas aur nadiyo se mil kar bana hai par koi bhi mai ka lal ye nahi sabit karsakta ke is sahrir ka structure kaise tayyar hokar aata hai maa ke garbh me.

        raha sawal Adam AS ka to na sirf Quran sharif me balke bilble & taurat me bhi is ka zikr hochuka hai jo ke allah ki taraf se ayi asmani kitabe hai na ke manushyo dwara likhi gayi to aap ke hisab se wo sab jhuti hai? aur aap jo keh rahe hai wo satya hai? chalo mujhe ref. do ke ye aapko kaise pata chala ke “amaithuni insan” dharti par janme the?

      • shri faheem ji kuran ki yah bat bhi baibal taurete aadi ki ”juthan” hai kurn is na abat me maulikta nahi hai ! agar kai desh ke kai samudy ke nagriks sharab pite ho to sabhi ko galat kaha jayega
        kisi bhi mahila ka ” ultra saond” 9 mah tak roj lagatar kar lijye garbahshay ke charo or se chipka huaa bachhe ka nirman hota hai jin mahilao ka garbhapat 2-3 mah me karvaya jata hai us mahila doctor se bhi puch lijiye aur khud bhi garbahshay se nikli santan ko bhi jakar dekh sakte hai
        kalpit adam aur havva kis taraike se kalpit jannat se aye vah to batala dijiye ‘
        kalpit adam ka putla kaise bana
        usme kaun se padrth upyog me laye gaye
        usme haddee nase khun adi kaise aya ?
        kya funk marne se ko inassn jivit hota hai
        funk kisne mari funk to munh se mari jati hai
        kya kalpit allah ka munh sabit nahi ho jayega
        kalpit adam ko sijada karne ka adesh kyo diya gaya
        isse kya labh mila
        kya yahinsani puja nahi kahi jayegi
        allah ne aisa gunah karne ki shuruaat kyo ki ?

      • raj ji,

        Mujhe yeh jankar bahot afsos hua ke aap “Short turm memory loss” ka shikar ho gaye hai, apko maine vistar se Adam AS ke bare me puri jankari August 2015 ke mere post me di hai aur wo bhi isi ‘manch’ ke to usey apni ankhein aur dimag khol kar padhne ka kasht kare..

        kitni kamal ki bat hai na ke aap to khud bhi to kitabo ke gulam nikle jo un ka sahara lekar ‘amaithuni manushya’ ane ka dawa karte hai to jab khud aap jis baat par amal nahi karte to phir dusro ko kiw uska gyan dete ho ke (kisi ko bhi kitab ka gulam nahi hona chahiye apne vivek se faisla krna chahiye) tab aapka tark kaha jata hai jab in andhvishvasi bato par aap bharosa karte ho. “batlayiye janta aapse jawab chahti hai”

      • Faheem ji
        [2]avtaravaad galat hai ishvar ka n janm hua aur na maut hogi , kuran 38/75 kalpit allah ne kaha ki —- hamne “dono hatho” se adam ko banaya …… yaha baat do hath ki nahi hai 3-4-6-8 haath ki nahi “dono hath” insan jaisa ki hai batalaiye yah “dono haath” kis mata ji ke garbh me nirmit huye the
        kuran 39/67 “daye hath” me asman ko lapet lenge daya- baya tabhi hoga jab is kalpita alalh ki koi sima hogai jiski sima ho usko nasht bhi hona hota hai simit hona hota hai jo simit hai vah itne bade brahmand ko nahi bana skata dava chahe koi bhi kar le
        agar ham dava kare ki yah sari kaynat hamne banayi kya ap sab man lenge?
        jab kuch hajar lakah nabi is duniya ko thik nahi kar paye to “nabi vaad” asfal kyo nahi kaha jayega tabhi kalpit allah ne kuran ke anusar nabi vad ka sidhant bhi majburan chod diya
        jo kalpit allah asfal ho jaye usko kyo mana jaye ?

      • @raj ji,

        aap pehle hinduism ki ye galat fahmi dur kijiye phir dusro se bahes kijiye. kiw ke woh sab to “avtaravaad” par yakin karte hai apke aur mere na manne se unko kya fark padega humko bhi wo “pagal” se sambodhit kar denge is se kya hal nikalga?

        quran me allah ke ‘do’ hath hone ka kahi par bhi ullekh nahi hai, aur nahi usko detail me kidhar bhi likha hua hai ke uske kitne, kis type ke, aur kaise hath hai, ek do jagah par to farishto ko he allah ke hath kaha gaya hai….

        aap ki soch simit hai, apki soch to itni simit hai ke allah ke bare me sahi gyan bhi apko thik se pata nahi hai.

        wohi to asal imtihan hai ke kon insaan nabiyo ki bato par amal karta hai aur kon unko jhutlata hai, aur nabvat ka silsila kab shuru aur khatam hoga ye bhi pehle se likha hua tha shayad wo aap ne kabhi padha nahi hoga wo alag bat hai.

      • hamne kuran38/75 “dono haath” aur 39/67 “daye haath” ka sabut diya hai ! usko kisi tarah se koi bhi muslim inkar nahi kar sakta hai

        jiska arambh hota hai uska khatama bhi hota hai rasul vad bhi fel raha isliye majburan khatama karane ka dava kiya gaya pahale se likha hua ka sabut dijiye kalpit adam ko kaun si kitab di gayi thi, tauret jabur kitab ki tne saal baad ayi iska sabut dijiye

      • quran 38/75 me (qudarti) dono hatho se aisa likha hua hai, insan jaise dono hatho se nahi kaha gaya hai aur 39/67 me qayamat ke roz asman uske dahine hath me lete huye hoge aisa bataya gaya hai. jaisa ke maine aapko pehle bhi bataya hai ke hatho ke bare me tafseer(vyakhya) me kani bhi nahi bataya gya hai ke kaise hath hai, aur kis type ke hath hai wagera.

      • tafseer karne valo ki himmat hi nahi thi ki vah in ayato ki tafseer kar sake “kudrati ” shabd kuran me nahi hai ap isko sabit kijiye ! antim kitab ka dava karne vali kuran bhi tafseer ki mohtaj kyohai kalpit allah ne usko “khol -khol kar”[jiasa kuran dava karata hai ] kyo nahi batalaya daye haath 39/67 ka bhi jikar hai kya asman lapta jata hai vah koi kapda hai ya patang ki dor hai jo lapet liya jaye

      • bhaisab aapko secdo tafseer dhekne ko milege aur unme thoda bahot shabdo ka bhi fark nazar ayega is ka ek he acha upay hai aap jaise maha gyaniyo ke liye ke ja kar ‘Arabic’ sikh lo phir kisi ke tafseer & translation ki bhi zarurat nahi padegi apko.

        jis ne qaynat banayi uske liye asman kya chiz hai zara buddhi ka upyog kar ke socho ke jo vastu wo bana sakta hai to mita kiw nahi sakta mujhe batao kisi bhi chiz ko banana asan hai ke mitana?

      • faheem ji ,jab islamik vidvano ne hindi me anuvadit anek kuarn ko hamne padha hai tab arbi bhasha sikhakar vahi kuran padhne se kya lbh mil jayaga agar hamari bat galat hai to usse pahale un islami vidvano ko saja dilvaiye jinhone hindi me kuran ka aisa”galat ” anauvad kiya hai

        agar kalpit allah sab kuchbana sakata hai to dhayn rakhiyega ki aap rat ko sokar subah jab uthe to aap istri[mahila ] bane huye mile kyoki kalpit allah to sab kuch kar sakta hai aur aap koi shikayat bhi nahi kar sakte hai kyoki aap uske mureed bhi hai agar ham par asia hua to ham to sakht aitraj karenge

      • raj ji,

        jab islamic vidvano ne hindi ya dusri bhasha me quran ka anuvadan kiya tha tab oos daur me shayad aap jaise logo ko maddenazar nahi rakha gaya tha is liye shayad aaj unki galti aap nikal pate ho, par jaisa ke apko gyat he hoga ke quran ki mul bhasha “Arabic” hai. hindi ya english nahi to kisi bhi bare me asali gyan hasil karna hota hai to uske mul bat ko samajhna zaruri hota hai.

        aap uski chinta mat kariye aap to apna bachav karne ka marg dhundiye kiw ke ye murtiya aapko kisi se bacha nahi sakti wo to khud lachar hai aapko allah se kaise bachayegi aur phir tab aap “aitraj” bhi kisi kam na ayega.

      • shri faheem ji
        ham apne jivan me hi kuran ke hindi anuvadak farookh khan [jo Fatehpur[UP] ke rahanevale hai ] se dilli sthit jamayte islami ke karyalay me anek baar kai ghante unse kuran par batchit kar chuuke hai unhone bhi svikar kiya ki jo kuran ka anuvad hindi me banta hai hamne vahi likha hai aur kuran se hatkar ham kuch svikar nahi kar payenge
        yah unki kuran par gulami ki mansikta bhi jahir hoti hai
        aur rampur [UP]se prakashit kuran bhi milti julti hai angreji vala kuran bhi aap dekh sakte hai kuran ki kisi ek ayat ki bat nahi hai ki vah galat ho gayi ho
        jab islam ke mul sidhant hi galat hai tab vah “bechre” anuvadak kya kar lenge
        murti koi bhi ho kaaba ho ya kalpit shaitan ke patthar[stambh] ho ya marva pahad ho uske ke pas kuch karne ki kshamta nahi hai

      • yaha par charcha quran ki ayato ko lekar nahi horahi hai unke kuch shabd jo anuvad aur vyakhya me uper niche hojate hai un ki bat chal rahi hai aap do alag logo ke anuvad milakar dekh lo tab aapko fark pata chalega.

        aur yeh anuvadan ki kamzori ka sahara lekar aap jaise kam zarf logo ko islam par hamla karne ka bahana mil jata hai, jo ke kisi bhi pehlu ke negative part ko dekhte hai, yaha par to sirf shabd alag hojate hai par ‘Vedas’ me to insaan ko he bhagwan bana kar pesh kiya gaya hai asli galti ki shruat to waha se he hoti hai.
        murtipujan pure duniya ko hinduism se virasat me mila hua hai usme kisi na kisi tarike se log judte chale jarahe hai usko aap kaba sharif se jod kar bachne ka pryas mat kijiye kiw ke wo to allah ke hukm se bana hai jabke aap koi udharan de do ke jis me aap ko murti pujan karne ka adesh diya gaya ho, de sakte ho.

      • faheem ji agar kaba allah ke huk se bana hai jisko aap sab kaba ko ‘”shareef, pavitr” kahate hao jo hargij nahi hai koi bhi patthar pavitr nahi hoskata agar hota hai to sari kaynaat[brahmand ] ko hi pavitr kyo n kaha jaye ? agar kuran ke hisab se kaba pavitr hai to” puran” ke hisab se murti puaja sahi hai ! ab faisla kaise hoga ki kaun sahi hai aur kaun galat hai isliye ham kahate kaahte hai ki kitabo ke 100% gulam mat baniye apane “vivek” ka istemal kijiye udhar ” zam zam” pavitr hai idhar gangajal pavitr hai gaay ka mutr idhar pite hai ,,udhar oont ka peshb aap sab pite hai kyoki kitabo ki gulami karni hai

        kisi ek ko achha man liya to man liya fir uski burai nahj dekhna hai isko kahate hai bhavukta zajbati hona andh samarthak hona
        dosh anuvadak ki kamjori ka nahi hai islam ke buniyadi siddhant hi puri tarah se galat hai

        [1] kalpit allah anadi hai anat hai [ham isse sahamat hai
        lekin allaah anadi hote huye bhi “sirf”isi baar kaynaat kyo banyi ?
        agar apke paas is baat ke sabut ho ki bahut baar banai hai to uska sabut dijiye ?
        sirf is baar [ruh] ka janm kyo hua

        farishte kyo banaye gaye?

        aisa kaun sa kary tha jo bagair farihsto ke nahi ho sakata tha

        is kaynat banane se pahale kalpit allah kya karta tha kya vah tab” alsi ” tha
        agar[ruh] jiv ka janm dene vala kalpit alalh hai to un ruho me allah ke gun kyo nahi hai ?
        kayamat ke baad sabko kalpit jannat aur jahannum ka faisla karne ke baad kalpit allah kya karega kya fir se “alasi” ho jayega?
        aaj kal aapke kalpit allah kya karta hai vah aap hamsabko batlaiye

      • @raj ji,
        aapko bhi hai kaba sharif ka pathar kaha se aya agar pata ho to kripaya batane ka kasht kare, jabke duniya me paye jane wale pathar to samanya aur kuch to apavitra bhi hote hai, jo patthar murtiya adi banane me istimal hote hai unhe bhi pavitra nahi kaha jasakta.
        apko pehle he maine bata diya tha ke veda, puran adi me likhe gaye shabd bhagwan ke hone ka koi dawa nahi karsakta wo to human philosophy hai to iska comparison quran ke sath nahi hosakta yeh jo apki bat hai wo bilkul sahi hai ke ‘kisi ek ko achha man liya to man liya fir uski burai nahj dekhna hai isko kahate hai bhavukta zajbati hona andh samarthak hona’ to aisa hai na ke islam ke ane se pehle ki jo kaum thi wo he is bat par tiki huyi hai Islam to unsab ke bad me aya to ye sab galat fahmiya un logo ne palkar rakhi hai ke bas wo he sahi hai Islam ne nahi islam to un logo ko allah ke deen ki dawat deta hai par phir bhi wo log zid par ade huye hai ke bas hum he sahi hai to ye sab to aplogo par lagu hota hai.
        jaha tak mera knowledge hai kaynat kitni bar bani ya nahi iske bare me to zyada nahi pata par is se pehle agar qaynat thi bhi tab usme koi insaan nahi the farishte ya koi aur log raha karte hoge kiw ke insan to Adam AS ke bad se, unke zariye se wajud me aye. agar apke pas is se pehle bani huyi qaynat ke kisi wyakti ke bare me jankari ya details hai to mujhe batayiye to mujhe yeh janne ka avsar milega ke is se pehle kaynat me kon se log raha karte the.
        according to islam allah ne farishte aur insan apni ibadat ke liye banaye hai isme farishte khalis hote hai aur sirf allah ki ibadat me he masroof rehte hai jabke insaan ko allah ne apne zariye se ruh foonk kar banaya hai, wo alag bat hai ke har insan allah ki ibadat nahi karta lekin jab insan is duniya me ata hai to wo bhi pure hota hai phir bad me shaitan ke bahkave me akar galt rah par chalne lagta hai waise aapko har insaan me thodi bahot to achayi dekhne ko milti he hai aur hinduism me bhi logo ka manna hai ke insaan me he ishwar basta hai.
        qayamat ke bad fir ek nayi qaynat allah banayega ab usme kis tarah ke log hoge is ke bare me mujhe zyada kuch pata nahi hai par jaisa ke aplogo ka manna hai ke kaynat is se pehle bhi kayi bar bani hai to waise he age bhi ye silsila jari rahega.

      • faheem ji , hamne kisi bhi patthar ko pavitr kab kaha? pahad ko pavitr kab kaha?
        patthar ka sambandh jamin se hai isliye kaba ka patthar bhi jamin ka anag jarur hai ! isliye kaba ko sharif ya pavitr hargij nahi kaha ja skata hai duniya ki koi bhi chij jagaha pavitr nahi ho skati koi padarth pavitr nahi ho skata koi vyakti koi kitab bhi pavitr nahi ho skati agar geeta me kaba patthar ka jikar hota to tab bhi vah pavitr hargij nahi kaha jayega, kaba ko chumne se uske chakkar lagane se koi chij pavitr nahi ho jati hai

        aap pakshpati hai isliye ap ko kaba pavitrkahane ko majbur hote hai yah parivarik samajik majahabi sanskaar ke andhvishvaso ki den hai !

        batalaiye kisi vaigyanik ne isko pavit kaha hai agar kaha hai to uska sabut dijiye

        gyan ek khoj ka vishay hota hai isliye koi vishesh gyan kisi ek kitab me kaid nahi ho skata vah kuran ho ya geeta adi koi bhi ho usko ishvariy hargij nahi kahi ja skati hai kuran to hadeeso ka vistar lagta hai

        kuran 8/65 aur 66 ko hi dekh lijiye 500% ka anatar mil jata hai kuran ko ishvariy kahana bhi ishvar ki beijjati karna hai !
        fir bhi ishvar itna udar aur mahantam hai ki vah maan aur apman se bahut upar rahata hai
        vyakti koi bhi usko budhdi ka jyada istamal karna chahiye apne mata pita , guru adi ki achhai aur burai bhi dkehne ki kshamata hamesha rakhni chahiye jo aisa nahi karpata usko ghor zajbati kaha jayega aur jo jayda zajbati ho usko gyani bhi nahi kaha ja sakta hai yah baat kuran panthiyo par “bhi” lagu hoti hai
        arab jagat me us saamy jyada buraiya hongi usse ham inkar nahi kar sakte kuran bhi us samay ” andho me kanva raja” ki bhumika me bhi ho skati hai lekin aaj ke samay me nahi aur duniya ke liye bhi nahi

        hamare paas iska sabut nahi hai

        lekin jab ishvar anadi hai to tarkik rup se [jiv] insan bhi pahahle se avashy honge aur kalpit farishto jinno devi devtao adi se koi matlab nahi hai agar kalpit adam se insan vajud me aya to isse purv kya ishvar “alasi “ke rup me th ? alasy hona ek burai hai aur ishvar me aisi burai hargij nahi ho skati hais aisa tark hamko lagta hai
        batalaiye kalpit adam ka putla kaha bana?
        usme funk kisne di sabut dijiye agar kalpit allah ne di to allah simit ho gaya?mitti ka putala sharir kais ban sakta hai sharir me jal aag pavan aadi bhi hoti hai! sirf adam ko kyo banaya gaya anek logo ki rarcha ek saath kyo nahi ki gayi isme taklif kya thi
        yahi to islam ki galti hai ki kalpit farishto aur insano ko apni ibadat ke liye banaya to sabhi muslim 24 ghante uski ibadat kyo nahi karate hai ibadat ki ichha rakhna bhi ek gunah hai jara zakir ji ko bhi dekh lijiye vah banda jab manch me aata hai bahut sadgi se ata hai uske gale me ek mala bhi nahi padati hai kitana achh a lagta hai!

        bataliye ibadat se kalpit allah ko kya labh milta hai iabdat se insan ka labh hai ya kalpit allah ko ?
        apni buddhi se batalaiye ki kya kalpit shaitan ne koi pustak likhi hai kya ? kya koi innsan usse kis taraike se sikhta hai ? aur apka kalpit allah ne lakho nabi rasul,bhej 4 kitabebhi dene ka dava bhi kardiya iske baad ajn ki duniya me karib 1.6 arab nakli asli bahut se firkome bante shiaya khoja bohara sunin bahavi dev bandi baralvi adi hai aur karib 5.8 arab ki sankhay kuran ki virodhi hai apki inajar k e hisab se vah sab gumrah hai ab bataliye kaun jita kalpit shiatan ya kalpit allah ?

        kuran2/65 aur kuran2/54 ke hisab se kalpit allah ab insano ko us tarah ka dand dene me bhi kamjor sabit hua jo kamjor hojaye uski ibadat kyo ki jaye kalpit allah ne to lagta hai ki dand se “tauba” kar li

        hamko maloom hai ki aap in bato ka javab nahi de payenge kuran me kuch bhi likha bahut asan hai usko sabit karana mushkil hota hai
        jab ishvar jarre jarre me hai to har jagah saman rup se maujud bhi hai !
        arbi shabdo me ===” la ilaha illillah , zarra- zarra rasul lullah “[yani is kaynat ka har kan-kan se shiksha milti hai sikhne vala jarur chahiye

        lailaha

      • @raj,

        Hum pakshpati nahi hai apke jaise andhwishwasi bhi nahi hai apko maine simple sa sawal pucha tha ke aapko kaaba shairf ka pathar kaha se aya wo pata hai ke nahi uspar to aapa munh maun hogaya aur ye duniya bhar ke pravachan (jo ke ajkal bahot se dhogi baba bhi dete hai) dene lag gaye chalo koi bata nahi par ab aap meherbani karke main jo keh raha hu wo samjhne ka prayas kijiye.

        Kaa’aba Sharif Ke Dakhhini Poorvi Konay Ki Deewar Me Chaandi Ke

        Kathde Me Ek Mubarak Pathhar Jada Hua Hai Jise Badi Aqeedat Se

        Chuma Jata Hai Or Usi Ke Saamne Tawaaf Ki Shuruaat Hoti Hai .Is

        Mubarak Pathhar Ko HAJR E ASWAD Kaha Jata Hai . Ye Jannati Pathhar Hai Jo Hazrat Aadam Alayhissalam Ke Saath Jannat se Zameen Par Aaya.Ye Bhi Allah Ki Beshumar Nishaniyo Me Se Ek Hai .

        Hazrat Abbas RadiAllaho Anho Farmate Hai – Ye Pathhar Jab Aasman Se Aaya Tha Tab Safaid Tha. Insaano Ke Gunaaho Ne Isko KaaLa Bana Dala . Kaha Jata Hai Ki HAJR E ASWAD Apne Chumne Wale Ke Gunaah Khinch Leta Hai Isliye Ye KaaLa Ho Gaya.

        Insano mein sabse pehle kaaba ki taamir Adam alyhissalam ne ki thi, uske baad tufaane nuh mein kaaba shahid ho gaya tha. Phir usi jagah par isko Hazrat Ibrahim alyhissalam ne banaya. Phir kai baar iski toshi hoti rahi.Kuch Aalimo Ka Kehna Hai Ki HAJR E ASWAD Jannat Se Nahi

        Laya GAya Tha Balki Hazrat Jibraail Alayhissalam Ise Jabl e Abu Qubais Se Laaye The.

        Hazarat Abdullah Bin Umar (radiallahu anhu) Farmate hai – Allah Ke Rasool (sallalahu alyhiwasallam) Ne faramaya – HAJR E ASWAD Or Makaam e Ibaahim Yeh Dono Pathhar Jannat Ke Yakoor (keemti Pathhar) Hai. Allah Ne Agar Inka Noor Bujhaya Na Hota Tou Poorab Pashchim Sab Jagmaga Uth te .Taarikh Se Ye BHi Pata Chalata Hai Ki Hazrat Ibrahim Alaihissalam Ne HAJR E ASWAD Deewar Me Lagaya Tou Aas Paas Ka Elaaka Noor Se Jagamaga Utha.Jaha Tak Uski Roshni Pahunchi , Allah Ne Us Elaake Ko Haram (Masjide haram) Qarar De diya .HAJR E ASWAD ki Khasiyat Ye Hai Ke Aag Paani Ka Is Par Koi Asar NahiHota . Ye Paani Me Doobta Nahi Balki Lakadi Ki Tarah Tairta Rehta Hai .Ye Bada Mubarak Pathhar Hai Ise Chuoomna Sunnat Hai .

        Are jo log insane ko he bhagwan aur unkhe dwara likhe gaye pustako ko he dharmik ghranth man kar baithe hai aise adiyal logo ko samjhane ka kuch fayda nahi unko to quran ki achai samajh me he nahi ane wali, aap na to is Vishay me koi thos sabut pesh kar pate hai ke insaan ki rachna kis prakar huyi aur nahi Adam As ki bat ko accept karne ki aap me himmat.

        Ibadat allah ke labh ke liye nahi hai ibadat khud ke labh ke liye hai jo jayada ibadat karega use uski ibadat ka acha inam(jannat)milega aur jo nahi karega uska to bura he hasher hoga, mujhe wo sab mat batao jo duniya dari me chal raha hai aaj ke daur me na aap murtipujak ko rok sakte hai aur na gumrah logo ko sahi raste par lasakte ho to unki bat chod do jin bato ko allah ne follow karne ko kaha hai us ka mahatv hai agar wo bate galat hai to usko sabit karke dikhavo, 5-6 arab ki sankhya to kuch bhi nahi jahannum me bahot jagah hai bharne ke liye jab allah talha jahannum ko logo se bhar dega tab jahannum puchega ke kya aur bhi log hai mujh me aur bhi jagah baki hai tab allah talha khud apna pair uspar rakh kar use band kardega. To uski chinta aap mat kariye kitne log kya kar rahe hai aur kya nahi aap sirf apne bachne ka marg dhundiye.

        Mujhe batayaye Quran agar jhuti ya galat hoti to allah talha usko nast wa nabud nahi karsakta tha. Yeh to khud allah ki marzi se duniya me logo ke marg darshan ke liye aayi hai ab jo jyada samjhdar hoga wo is ki bato se labh uthayega aur jo nasamajh hoga wo sirf isme ‘tark’he nikalta hua rah jayega. Aur saza pehle bhi milti thi aura age bhi milegi allah talha gunagaro ko sudharne ke liye thoda waqt deta hai ke wo apne gunah se baz ajaye, tauba karle agar wo sab ko fauran unke galtiyo ki saza dene lagega to is duniya me koi bachega he nahi pehle nabi aur rasul logo ko personally guide karte the phir bhi jab log gunah karte the to unko saza milti thi aaj ke daur me koi nabi ya paigambar nahi hai is liye allah ne logo ko chuth de rakhi hai qayamat tak aur jin logo ko aj ke daur me saza nahi milti qayamat ke din uske sare ‘karmo’ ka fal usko milega.

        Dekho apko arbi nahi aati to usko pehle sikh kar aao tab aap mujh se thik se bahes kar paoge aur kalma aisa hai LA ILAHA ILLALHA MUHAMADDUR RASULALLAH.

      • faheem ji ,
        vaigyaniko se kaba patthar ki janch kyo nahi karva lete hai andh vishavs samane a jayega

        kaba aur “sharif “? bahut durbhagay ki baat hai
        karado muslimo ne usko chuma kitne ko kya labh mila
        uske chakkar lagane se kya labh mila — batala to dijiye

        kalpit jannat se kalpit adam ke saath “kis taraike” se aya yani kaun se vahan kaupyog kiya gaya tha

        ausko jarur batalaiye

        kaba patthar me agar noor hai to aj bhi noor dikhta hoga pani me n dubne vale patthar hamne bhi dekhi hai ek patthar ham bhi mumbai ke samun dr se laye the baad me usko kuchmaah baad fenk diya aur

        ab raahi baat aag ki , aag har patthao ko garam kar dega n ho to us kaba ke patthar ko ajama lijiye ! janch karvane me kya taklif hai

        us pattahar ko chumne se labh kya hai vah batlaiye sunnat to andhvishavs ki bhi kah skate hai

        kisi samuday ki “sunnat” to murtipuja ki bhi kahi ja skati hai

        sahi kaha hai apne kalpit adam ko svikar karne ki hamari himmat nahi hai andh vishavs hargij nahi svikar kar sakte

        kalpit jahannum ki jagah aap dekh aye hai ya kalpit alalh ne uski lambai chaudai bata di hai i usko spasht kar dijiye

        “jahannum puchega ?

        kya uske juvan bhi hogi ? tabhi to puchega kya yah anadhvishvas nahi hai

        yani kalpit jahannum aur kalpit allah me “varta lap” bhi hoga?

        kalpit allah apna “pair” rakhkar band kar dega yah “pair” kis mata ji ke garbh me bane yah “pair “aaj bhi hai ki nahi jiske “pair” honge vah simit hoga jo jahannun ko band karega jahannum bhi simit huyi aur vah pair bhi simit hua aur kalpit allah bhi simit sabiti ho gaye jo simit ho vah itni badi kaaynat nahi ban skata dinge kuch bhi hanki jaye

        agar jab kuran me a agaya hadees me agya to usko100% saty kaha jeyga ?
        kya mazak hai

        batalaiye ishvar aur aap sabke bich muhammad ji kya jarurat hai ue gulam kyo banajaye jo kafir kahe jate hai unko bhi bharpur jivan milta hai fir muahamad aur farihset kyo mane jaye

      • @raj ji,
        simit gyan to apka dikhayi deta hai aur wo is wajah se hai ke tark dhundte huye apke budhe me sabh chizo ka cocktail tayar hua hai jo ap aise sawal puchne ko majbur hojate ho.

        chalo mujhe ishwar ka varnan karke batao phir main apko apke uttar deta hu. aap uski prathna kis basis par karte ho? aapko is bat ka kaise pata chalta hai ke jo aap prayer kar rahe ho wo ishwar tak pahonchti hai ke nahi?
        aap ka prayer karne ka tarika kya hai?

      • faheem ji
        apki yah baat saty hai ki hamara gyan “simit” hai kyoki asimit hargij nahi hoskta hai
        kya apka gyan “asimit” hai ?
        faheem ji ham ishvaa r ki aardhna me koi prampara nahi mante hai ! ham subah uthakar pahale 4-5v kilo mitar ghumne jate hai iske bad karib 20-30 minat anek tarah ke yogasan karate hai fir karib 20-22 ishvar ke guno ka manan kisi bhi disha me karte hai aur iske baad ab tak ke mile jivan ke liye ishvar koti- koti [asankhybaar ]dhanyvaad dete hai !

        jab ishvar sarvvyapak hai kan -kan me hai hamare sharir me hai aur bahar bhi hai to aur har chij ki usko jankari hai ham sabke karm vah janatahaihaito ahamariaarhanse vah parichit kyo nahi ho payega agar vah itna kamjor hai to vah ishvar bhi nahikaha jayega

      • raj ji,
        apka tarika dekha jaye to usme koi burai to nahi hai acha tarika hai par is tarike par chalne ki aapko hidayat kaha se mili? kaise pata chala ke aap jo kar rahe hai wo he prayer karne ka sahi tarika hai aur ishwar usko manyata dega?

        isko dusre shabdo me manmarzi bhi kaha jasakta hai jo ke apne ko pasand ho ya acha lagta ho waise prayer karna kehlata hai

      • faheem ji apni buddhi se hamne ishvar ki aradhna chuni hai manmarjikarna koi buribat nahi hai hamne kisi ka “ahit” nahi kiya hai! ishavr ke gun apne jiavn me dharan kare sab se achha yahi tarika hota hai

      • mujhe apke tarike par koi appati nahi hai balke yeh to murtipujan karne se kahi lakh guna acha hai par mere kehne ka tatparya ye hai ke ishwar aapke prayer ko accept karega ye bat apko kaise malum hogi.

      • shri faheem ji yah murtipuja se hi nahi balki namaz aadi koi bhi tarika ho usse bhi kafi achha hi kaha jayega
        ishvar to har karm ka fal deta hai achha ho ya bura aur ham kuch mangte bhi nahi hai sirf usko abtak ke mile jivan ka dhanyvaad hi dete hai
        kya murtipuja karne se kuch maloom hota hai ya namaz padhaneke bad kuch maloom hota hai ?jab usse kuch nahi maloom hota to hamko bhi kyo maloom hoga ham to sirf ishvar ko dhanyvaad dete hai

      • acha mazak kar lete hai aap bhi, jo bhi man me aya wo haqikat nahi hoti.”akal par tale lag jana” ka kitna acha udharan humko yaha par dekhne ko mil rha hai. ek taraf khud allah apni bheji hui kitab ke zariye se prayer ka tarika batla rha hai usko aap manne ko tayyar nahi aur dusri taraf apna khud ka he ‘ijaad’ kiya hua tarika sahi sabit karane par tule huye hai. mujhe batayiye agar aapka tarika sahi hai to kitne log ispar chalte hai? kya ishwar nahi chahta ke aapke alawa aur bhi log uski ibadat kare? to sirf apko he kiw ye hidayat di aur logo ki ishwar ko koi fikr nahi hai? toh phir zara batayiye kis tarah se yeh tarika saty sabit hota hai?

      • ishvar ibadt ka bhukha nahi hai hamsabka janm karm karne ke liye hai
        jo hamne izad kiya agarham uska bharpur parchar kare to karodo log uskaoapan sakte hai apne bhi namaz dekeha dekhi sikhi hai
        jaise baba ramdev ji ne vyapakta se yog ke asn kaparcharkiyahaai ai=yubra kain karod logo ne usko apanaya hai vaise ishavr ki ardhna ka prachar kaisa bhi ho usko logapana sakte hai
        n jane kitne hindu gurudvara mazar charch” bhi” jate hai
        parchar bhi baut badi takat hoti hai
        “shaktimev jayate “bhi hota hai

      • faheem ji
        ved ko mariye ” goli ”

        ved ke bhi gulam mat baniye ‘
        har jagah adhikatam vishayo par “vivek” ka tarkikta ka istemal ham sab kare!

      • Faheem ji,
        jab islam ki buniyad, mul kuran doshi hai tab kuran ki kuch ayate sahi ya galat hai isse kya fark padta hai hamne islam ke allah par kuch bate rakhi thi apne ek ka bhi javab nah diya yahi hal islamic vidvano ka bhi rahata hai ham kai baar mumbai sthit zakir ji ke karyalay me unke shagirdo s e batchut kar chuke hai vah maun ho jate hai
        ve dka sabut dijiye jisne insan ko ishvar kaha gaya ho
        bhagvan koi bhi ho skata aap bhi ho skate hai
        jaise islami shabd raheem —raham karne vala insan koi bhi ho skata hai

        jain samuday, baudh samuday se murtipuja chalu huyi aur purano me bhi murtipuja ki baat hai isme bachav vali koi bat nahi kaba ko chumna bhi galat hai

      • @raj ji,
        apke sare prashno ke uttar main already de chuka hu apko samajh nahi ate usme main kuch nahi karsakta wo apka apna problem hai. aap zakir naik ke shagirdo ke maun hone ki bat karte hai kal maine aapse ‘amaithuni manushiyo’ ke sabut kis kitab me hai yeh manga to ap ne uska ab tak jawab kiw nahi diya kiw dusro ko kitabi ka gulam kehna wala apjaisa insaan khud bhi ek andhwishwasi kitab ka gulam paya gaya?

        sare ved arthved, rigved, samved, yajurved koi bhi padh lo usme bhagwan vishnu, bhagwan shankar, agni dev adi ki puja archana ki bato ka zikr hai to kya in ko ishwar se sambodhit nahi kiya gaya yaha par.

        wo sab rehne do kaha se murti puja shuru huti us se mujhe kuch lena dena nahi hai ab kon us me puri tarah se jakda hua hai ye bat zyada mayne rakhti hai khud to ku karam kar he rahe hai aur dusro par bhi kichad uchal rahe hai aplog yeh sab bhi galat he kaha jayega.

      • faheem ji
        is smay ham raste me hai varna ham kitabo ka sabut dedete
        ham un kitabo ke bhi gulam anahi hai vah baat hamko tarkik lagi tab hamneuska ullekh kiya hai jab kalpit allah ke 99 nam ho skate hai
        tab nirakar ishvar ke gun vachak nam brahma vishnu shiv aadi kyo nahi ho sakte hai ?
        hamne kalpit allah ke “sare ” 99 nam ka virodh nahi kiya hai ishvar ke to asankhy gun vachak nam hai sirf 99 hi nahi
        kai karod muslimo ke nam me”muhaammad” juda hota hai kya in sabko ” kuran vala muhammad ” man liya jaye ?
        aise ishvar nirakar hai jab vah apni shakti se shrishti banata hai tab usko brahama kaha jata hai jab yah shriti sthir hoti hai tab vah vishnu gun kaha jata hai jab yah shrushti nasht hoti hai tab usko shankar kaha jayega
        ram ka arth hai ramane yogy gun krishn ka arth hai aakarshan yah nam “bhi” iahvavar ke hai sirf dash rath putr raam nahi
        aur basudev putr krishn nahi
        jinke bhi kukarm honge vah nindniy kahe jaayenge aur sath me muahamamd ji ke kukarm bhi jude rahenge
        agr hindu samaj me murtipuja aadi andh vishvas nahi hote to islam ka janm bhi nahi hota agar dhokhe se ho bhi jata to is desh me kuch hajar adhiktam muslim ho sakte the tab is desh ka vibhajn bhi nahi hota
        jab kichad milega tabhi kichad ki bat kahi jati hai
        ap pakspati hai zajbati hai isliye apko vahi kichad “gulab kafool” jaisa lagta hai! kuch saal baad aaj ke islami atankavadiyo ke kukarm bhi gulab ke fool jaise lagenge jaise aaj muglo ke aatychar lagne lage hai
        aaj koi “maai ka laal muslim ya islamic vidvan, maulana aadi nahi kahata ki — in islami atanjkvadiyo ki mut ke baad kabristan ki jamin me dafan mat karo shaitan jase kary hone par unko tathakathit aag se janama shaitan ki taah aag ke havale kar do aag inke murde sharir ko nasht kar degi !
        isliye manavata ki taraf dekhiye is duniya ke aur is desh ke sabhi muslim bhi any samuday ki tarah saman rup se [VVIP nahi] janmjaat sammanit nagrik hai aur aage bhi rahenge
        kisi bhi insan ki ek bund khun ki hinsa nahi honi chahiye usme bhi muslim shamil rahenge
        ham sirf kuran se islam s e vaicharik “matbhed “pesh karate hai iska sabhi ko sammaan karna chahiye
        kya aap iski anumati nahi denge ?
        dhyan rakhiye shakl aur akal me antar hamesha hota hai kuch log pesh karenge aur kuch maun rahate hai

      • Log bhagvan ko in naamo se nahi bulate balke un wyaktiyo ko bhagvan man kar unki puja karte hai jaise ke janki putra ram, pavan putra hanuman,yashoda putra krishna…. aur to aur log yeh bhi mante hai ke brahma. vishnu, aur mahesh yeh ek nahi tino bhi alag alag hai,

        jabke islam me ek he allah ke alag alag naam hai koi yeh nahi kehta hai madine ka abduallah ya makke ka mahmudullah is tarah nahi allah ki ibadat ki jati islam me wahid allah ki abadat hoti hai.

      • behsak islam me ek kalpit allaha ka bahut jyada parchar hua hai , isse inkar nahi kiya ja sakata hai iske baad bhi imam. maula vali majare drgahe kabro aadi ke samane muslim jhukte hai aur unko bhi manyta dete hai

        yah desh hajar saltak gulam raha hai is desh ki sanskriti nasht ki gayi thi aur bahut si bato me milavat hui tabhi is desh me andh vishavaso ke bhandaar bhi bane hai ! avtaravad ka prachar hua isliye ram hanman krishn ko puja gaya aur brahma vishnu mahesh to gun vachak nam ishvar ke hai isliye unke mandir bhi bahut kam dikhte hai unki puja bhi vyapkta se nahi hoti hai

      • aur jo atankvadi surrender kar le uske sath politics karna bhi yaha (bjp) logo ke upkar hai uspar koi khul kar appati bhi le to usko mujrim karar diya jata hai jabke hazaro logo ka khun bahakar bina saza paye bhi log desh ke mantri ban jate hai yeh bhi hamare desh ke liye garv ki bat hai. is par koi bhi mai ya bap ke lal ko appati nahi hoti hai.

      • jo loktantr me kamiya hai unka sudhar hona chahiye agar ap desh ke PM ho jaye to hamko koi taklif nahi hogi lekin jordaar koshish to apko hi karni hogi

      • ye bat apki sahi hai hamare loktantra me kamiya hai par un kamiyo ko bhi pura humko he karna padega uske liye koi avtar le kar nahi anewala, ye har wyakti ki zimmedari hai, raha sawal PM banne ka to shayad is ‘janam’ me mera aur shayad apka ye sapna pura hona zara mushkil hai aur phir pehle se he mahgayi aur kalabazari ki dimak ne desh ko khokla kar ke rakha hua hai usko sudharne me dashko, shatako ka samay lag sakta hai aur itne patience mere pass nahi hai.

      • @faheem
        Islam loktantra me viswas nahi karta. Saudi Arab me koi loktantra nahi hai. Kanoon Allah dwara banaye jate hai Sansad me nahi. Aaj bhi Saudi Arab me yadi kanya ne 10 saal ki umr me masik dharm ko prapt kar liya hai to uski shaadi ki ja sakti hai jaisaki muhammad ne 54 Varsh ki aayu me 9 saal ki kanya se sex kiya tha aur use itna sukha mila ki usne aisa ko apni best wife ghosit kar diya.

      • @disqus_caKfg0vZCB:disqus
        apki jankari ke liye batdu ke Muhammad SAWS ne Hazrat ayesha se 9yrs ke age me bakayda shadi ki thi aur shada ke bad sex karna koi gunah to nahi hai india me bhi kayi warsh pehle bal vivah ki pratha chalti thi tab bhi 9 saal se kam ayu ki ladkiyo ka vavah kiya jata tha us waqt ladkiya jaldi matured hojati thi wo bhi iske piche ek ahem reason tha.

      • @faheem
        Me aapse sahmat hoo. Pahle saudi arab ke log jaldi jawan ho jate the Qyoki vaha garmi jyada thi aab vaha par barph padti hai to 20 saal tak bhi jawani nahi aati. Shaadi ke umr tai karna sansad ka kaam nahi hai balki sharitat ke anusar jab bhi ladki masik dharm se hona shuru ho jaati hai chahe wo 6 varsh ki ho ya 12 varsh uska nikah kiya ja sakta hai. Lekin kaffiro ne 18 varsh minimum umr tay kar di jo ki shariat ke khilaph hai.

      • @disqus_caKfg0vZCB:disqus
        bat yaha india aut saudi ki nahi horahi hai pehle aur ab ke tora tariko ki horahi hai pehle india me log dhoti pehen ke ghumte the kya ab ajkal ki log waisa karte hai? masik dharam 5yrs ke age me shuru hojate hai toh kya aaj 5-6 saal ki age me he ladkiyo ki shadi hoti hai. pehle indian me baal vivah hota tha kya ab aisa hota hai wo ek rasam thi jo ke us dor ke sath he khatm hogayi aur phir isi wajah se ladkiyo ki minimum age 18yrs ki tah ki gayi shadi ke liye india me bhi kitni ladies 50 saal tak bhi shadi nahi karti to kya un ko ab tak jawani nahi ayi hai?

      • muglo ke samay me jab javan ladkiya chin li jati thi tab bal vivah raat ke samay chori se kar diye jate the ram jinkavivahsvayamvar ki buniyad me hua sita ji ki [shart] pasandgi ki buniyad me hua

        5 sal ki umr me masik kiska hotahai uski jankari aap de dijiye

        50 sal ki mahila vahi vivah nahi karti jo kisi shart me rahati ki uskao aisa vaisa var chahaiye ya as pas ke parivaro me grahkalah dekhti hai isliye vah apna vivah nahi karvati hai

      • bahut se muslim deshmem nikah kiumr kams ekam ki kar di gayinhai aur sauudee aur iran iraq aadi me to aajn bhi garmi padti hai jo muslivahajatevhau vah garmi kihalat bataltevhau leki ab 6 saal kiumrme nikahba bahut ka hotevhai hnge 6 saal ki beti nikah [sex] ka malab nahi janti hai

      • dekhe bukhari hadees 7/62/64-65 jisme aysha ji ne svayam kah rahi hai ki hamar nikah 6 sal ki umr me hua sohabat [sex] 9 sal ki umr me hua aur 18 sal ki umr me ham vidhva ho gaye

        kya 6 sal poti saman ayshaji nikah[ sex] ka matalab janti thi tab uske nikahname ka, kabul name ka kya mahatv rahega !

        50 sal ki umr ke muhammad ji jo “bibiyo ke bhandar” rakhate the iske baad bhi apne jigri dost abubakar ji ki sirf 6 sal ki beti se sex karne ki “manskita “kyo banayi ?
        bagair nikah ke mariya kubti se sex kyo kiya kyo usse ek bachha bhi paida kiya!

        fir bhi vah jivit nahi raha paya sabse bada dukh to us insan ka hota hai jiski ankho ke samne uski santan mar jaye yah dukh muahammad ji bahut bhogna pada

        kahani to kuch bhi banayi ja skati hai aagr aisa kary bahuta achh a hai to aaj ke muslim bhi ashikane rasul hone ki “narebaji “karne vale hokar apni 6 saal ki beti bahan ka nikah kisi 50 sal ke bahu patni rakhne vale muslim se kyo nahi karte hai islam ki misal me kaym kyo nahi hote “sunnat” kyo nahi nibhte hai?

      • @raj ji
        Sohbat ka arth sex hota hai yeh mujhe aaj pata chala. Ya to aapki urdu bahot achi hai ya fir meri bahot kamzor! Unka nikah 6 saal ki umr me hua par tab wo sath sath nhi rehte the jab hazrat ayesha 9 yrs ki huyi tab se wo nabi saws ke sath rehne lagi. Aur jaisa ke maine kaha jis ki umr 6 ya us se zyada hojati h wo nikah ke kabil hojati hai aur us time par ladkiya kam umr me matured hojati thi.
        Aur nabi saws ne jitni bhishadiya ki unme aksaryat vidwah logo ki he thi.
        Bhagwan krisna ki tarah nahi 16000 biwiyo ka bhandar bana diya ho kya aaj bhi unko koi is mamle me follow krta hai agar karta ho to wobhi batla dijiye.

      • shri faheem ji apane hindi rajy m e hindi me bahut se urdu shabd hote hai aur muslimo se hamari sangati hai tab bahut se urdu shabd hamari bato m e asakte hai
        bhasha koi bhi ho vah kya hai ?
        apne vicharo ko dhone vale “vaahan” matr hai
        jab ham sohabat [sex ] 9 sal ka kah rahe hai tab hamne kuch galat nahi kaha hai saval is bat ka hai ki bahut si bibiya hone ke baad bhi apne ajiz dost abubakar ki beti jo 6 saal ki thi usse sex karne ki “mansikta” kyo banayi gayi jab ki unki umr 50 sal ki thi beti bahan bhi to ban sakti thi yah bhi to prem karne ka tarika hota hai!
        18-20 sal ke pahale koi kanya antrik rup se santan paida karne ke kabil nahi hoti ! aisa chikitskiy vaigyanik kahate hai ! uska garbhashay” kamjor hota hai !
        pahali santan kamjor bhi ho skati hai !
        16000 krishn ki patniya galat hai
        ab aap16000 ko 365 se bhag dijiye
        karib 44 sal ka ausat aayega
        yani agar ek bibi se roj ek baar sex kiya jayega to karib 44 saal baad us pahali bibi ka namabar ayega krishn ji ne rukmani se vivah kiya tha aur uskebaad bhi 12 saal brahmacharryaka palan rukmani ke kahane par kiya unki ek santan “pradumn” nam ki krishb n jaisi huyi thi
        fir bhi aagr krishn n e16000 patniya ki to vah ghor nindniy kaha jayega

      • aur usi aaysha ji ne anek baar muhammad ji ka vivad bhi hua ta muahammad ji ka parivar kalahakari raha tha shanti nahi thi vidhava hone ke baad apne ekmatr daamad ali ji se ladaai ke maidan me pahunch gayi thi ! bahut se shiya muslim s e puchiye ki vah kitni “sharafat” se ayasha ji ka jikar karate hai

      • Shanti pane ki icha se prophets ko duniya me nahi bheja gaya tha unko amal karne the aur kitna acha hota ke aap us vivad ki bat sabut ke tor par batate.

        Aur apko ek baat batata hu gor se sunna main kisi bhi insaan ya uski bato ka gulam nahi hu kon kya kehta hai ya kya nahi uspar kabhi hum fursat me ek book chapenge abi uski koi zarurat nahi hai

      • jos hant rahenge vahi dusroko shanti de sakenge
        sahnti to mul bat hai ap kitna bhi gussa ho lijiye ant me apko shant hi hona hoga
        ap kisi bhi insan ke100% gulam mat hoiye jiski jo bat pasand aye uska amal kijiye sath me yah bhi dekhiye ki agar yahi gun dusre ke paas hai to hamko use nuksan to nahi ho jayega jais e ham chorikare thagi kare kare jhuth bole aadi agar yahi gun dsurep ke pas hota hai to hanmko nuksan hoga isliye yah taraik sahi nahi kaha jayega

      • hamto ek nirdhan vyakti hai to hamere PM vali bat hi nahi hai

        chunav vyavstha me kaise sudhar ho uske ek yojna hamare pas hai lekin us yojna ko ham aap lagu nahi kar sakte yah sansad hi kar sakti hai

        ab yah yojna kya hai anek bate hai jaise —

        12 paas vyakti hi votar ho 10 bhi kiya ja skata hai
        snatak paas ummidvar ho
        50% se jayda vot pane vala pratyashi hi vijayi ghoshit karne ka niyam bane jaisa rastrpati chunav ke liye is desh me hota hai

        ab itana karne ke baad jativaad ,sampraday vaad kshetrvaad bahudaal vad apene ap samapt ho jayegi

        jaise bihar ke chunaav me laloo nitish kangres ek huyi , bangal me kangres aur vampanthi ek huye vaus esabh dak apne dal mitakar 2- ya 3 dal me a jayega

        kyoki 50 % se jayda vot aam janata ko tod kar nahi milega yahjanata j ko jodkar mil sakega ! sirf”TV aur redio se hi prachar ho sabhaye ayojit nahi ho isse chunav kharch bhi kafi kam ho jayega

      • @Rajk.hyd

        Agar ye PM ho gaya to Desh me Shariat lagaa dega aur aapse Hindu hone ka tax lega. Desh me 9 Varsh ki kanya ka vivah bhi maany ho jeyega. Saudi or India ki ladai hone par Makka ka saath dega.

      • jb koi PM banega tab usko apne votarao ka khayl trakhna hoga har koi “aurangjeb” nahi ban sakta hai
        apki yah baat saty ho skati hai ki saudee hi kya kisi bhi muslim desh se bharat ki ladai kya uske samne vah muslim PM jhuk jayega ya bharat dsh ka vilay karav dega
        tabhi isi bhay se koi muslim PM nahi ban paya hai
        kya apki beti ya bahan 9 saal ki umr me nikah kar dete hai ya apki patni ji ki umr nikah ke samay 9 sal ki thi ?
        aysha ji ka nikah to 6 saal me hua tha kya us umr me vah nikah[sex] ka matlab janti thi ? ya yah uske saath jabardasti nikah karvaya gaya tha
        sath me yah bhi batala dijiye ki fatima ji ka nikah kis umr me kiya gaya tha aysha ji aur fatima ji ki “GARMI ” ek hi thi
        zaid ji ki bibi zaianb ji ka nikah kis umr me hua yah bhi khoj lijiyega
        usman ji ko damad muhamad ji ne kis umr me banaya tha yah bhi jankari kar lijiyega

      • भगवत गीता में शलोक 3/21 में लिखा है.”यध्य…………………..वर्त्तते. अर्थात एक महापुरुष जो करता है उसी का हम सभी अनुशरण करते है. आचार्य रजनीकांत शास्त्री अपने ग्रन्थ हिन्दू जाती का उत्थान और पतन में लिखते है सभी जीवों में सबसे पहले देवताओं की कोटि है क्योंकि उन्ही को हम लोग परम अराध्य,परम पूजनीय और सभी फलदायी मानते है उनके पवित्र नामों की रट हम हमेशा लगाये रहते है की ऐसा करने से ही हमें इस तापत्रय जिन्दगी से मुक्ति मिलेगी. इन्ही देवताओं की बानगी पेश कर रहा हूँ ध्यान दीजियेगा. सबसे पहला नाम इसमें विष्णु का आता है असुरेंदर जालंधर की पत्नी का सतीत्व अपहरण करके उसके पति को छल से मारने वाला क्या भगवान कहलाने का हक़दार है? पौराणिक शिव अर्थात महादेव भगवान कहलाने के हक़दार है जो मोहिनी के पीछे-पीछे कामुक सांड की तरह भागा-भागा फिरता था.? क्या ब्राहमणों का पुरखा ब्रह्मा जिसके मुख से ब्रह्माण अपने को उत्पन्न मानते है भगवान कहलाने का हक़दार है जिसने अपनी ही बेटी सरस्वती से बलात्कार किया.?क्या देवों का गुरु ब्रहस्पति भगवान कहलाने का हकदार है जिसने छोटे भाई की गर्भवती पत्नी ममता के साथ बलात्कार किया. क्या देवों का राजा इन्द्र “भगवान” कहलाने का हक़दार है जिसने छिपकर गौतम ऋषि की पत्नी अहिल्या के साथ बलात्कार किया था.?क्या ब्रहस्पति के चेले चन्द्र भगवान् कहलाने के हक़दार है जिन्होंने गुरु की पत्नी तारा का अपहरण करके उससे पुत्र उत्पन्न कर दिया था जिसका नाम बुध था.? क्या हिन्दुओं के पौराणिक सूर्य देव भगवान् कहलाने के हकदार है जिन्होंने कुआंरी कुंती से कर्ण नाम का पुत्र उत्पन्न कर डाला जो एक शुद्र द्वारा पाला पोशा गया जिसके कारण कर्ण को हर बार अपमानित होना पड़ा था.क्या हिन्दुओं के पौराणिक महापुरुष श्री कृषण भगवान कहे जाने के हकदार है जो नहाती हुई गोपियों के वस्त्र चुराकर पेड़ पर चढ़ जाते है.? मेनका का प्रेमी विश्वामित्र क्या भगवान कहलाने के हक़दार है.? नाव में भोग करने वाला महर्षि पराशर क्या भगवान कहलाने के हकदार है.?अप्सरा के प्रेमी क्या भरद्वाज इसके हकदार है.?क्या शराबी बलराम जो रेवती की कन्या केतकी के मुहं से निकले कुल्ले को भी घोटकर पी जाया करते थे क्या वाकई भगवान कहलाने के हक़दार है.(ये सारा संकलन एस आर बाली जी ने वेद शास्त्रों और भगवत गीता से लिया है इसका वर्णन मौजूद है.)

      • [3] jaise ishvar kajanm nahi hota vaise hin jiv[ruh ] ka janm nahi hota yani jiv ishavr ki tarah anadi aur ajanma hai uski maut bhi nahi hoti jiv agyani hai aur vah karm karata hai isliye ishavar gyani hone ke karan usko karmanusar fal deta hai vah janvar pakshi insan yogyta ke anusar hota hai! yah kalpit allah ki tarah nahi hai ki ruh [jiv]ko paida kiya bad me kayamat ke ke bad ajivan ke liye uski maut nahi hogi simit karm ka fal bhi simit hoga asimit nahi ,
        shareer ka niraman garbh me hota hai atma [ruh] ishvar ki taraf se karmanusar rahta hai
        kuran ke anusar kaaynaat ke baad jab “garbh” nahi honge to insan ka sharir ka nirman bhi kaise hoga ! koi chij minto me nahi hoti ki “kun”[ ho ja] kaha diya aur vah ho gayi aaj bhi mata ji ke garbh me karib 9 mah rahana hota hai ek pal me “kun” hoja aur ho jaye aisa nahi hota hai fir kaaynaat ke bad ki baat kyo mani jaye ?

      • ye simit, asimit kya hota hai? koi wyakti 20-25 khun kar ke marjaye wo bhi same category me aur dusri taraf jis ne puri zindagi me makkhi tak nahi mari ho wo bhi same category me jayega to is me fark he kya hai, har koi apni man mani karta phirega ye soch kar ke main kuch bhi karu uper wala konsa mujhe saza dene wala hai, jabke kisi ko uske karmo ki saza dene ke dusra janm lena padta hai to phir to us ke sath ye na insafi hogayi kiw ke insaan ko ye yad nahi rehta ke usne apne pichle janam me konse karam kiye the aur kisi ko bhi apne pichle karmo ka andaza na hote huye usko uski saza dena bhi kaha ka nyay hai.

      • simit karm ka fal asimit kaise hoga man lijiye ki koi gair muslim marne ke kuch din pur v muslim ban gaya to usko hamesha ke liye kalpitjannat kyo di jayegi ab jisne makkhi n mari ho usk agala janm manushy ke rupme mil ayega aur jisen khub hinsa ki hai to usko kutte billi jaisa janm anek bar mil jayega ab bat ayai yad ki kya aap aaj se 360 ya 358 din pahae ya bis sal pahale kya khaya piya tha batala skate hai kis se kya bat ki thi yah yaad rah skata hai tab pichle janm ka kiase yaad rahega

      • dekhiye aap ka manna hai ke insaan apne karmo ka fal bhugatne ke liye janam leta hai par jo bure karm wo is janam me karega uska fal bhogne ke liye usko dusra janm lena padega is tarah se ye silsila to kabhi thamne ka naam he nahi lega kiw ke ajkal lagbagh har dusra manushya har roz na jane kitne paap jane-anjane me karta hai to ane wale daur me in ke paap aur bhi badhte chale jayege to phir unko moksh kab aur kaise milega?
        phir insaan ko pata hona zaruri hai ke usko jo taklif horahi hai wo uske pichle janm ke karm ka fal hai jabke usko ye pata he nahi rehta ke usne pichle janam me kon se paap kiye the to phir usko pichle janam ke paap ke badle me is janm me saza dene ka tarika galat hai, school ya professional life me bhi jab hum ko mar padhti hai ya kuch ghata hota hai to uska karan humko pata chalta hai ke kis galti ki wajah se school me mar padhi aur kis galti ki wajah se business me ghata hua aur is se sikh lekar hum un galtiyo ko repeat nahi karte, to jab insaan ko pata he nahi rahega ke uske pichle karm kaise the to wo usme ayinda sudhar kaise layega? hosakta hai wo usko he bar bar dohrata rahe is se kya labh hoga.

      • bahut achhe faheem ji istarah ke tark islam aur kuran par kyo nahi kar pate hai kya taklif ho jati hai aapko ?
        antim rasul ka dava karne vale islimaic log bataliyebki muhammad ji ki maut sirf 62 saal ki umr me ho gayi unse jyada umr ke lakho, karodo muslim muahammad ji jayda umr le chuke hote hai batlaiye un karodo muslimo ko ki umr itni jyada kyo rahi aur antim rasul kahe jane vale muhamma d ji ko sirf62 saal ki umr hi kyo mili? kya kalpit allah ne batlaya tha ki tum ko is vajah se itni kam umr di ja rahi hai,
        gandhi ji ko ek minat me goli lagne ke baad maut ho jati hai kya unko batlaya gaya ki is vajah se tumko maut di ja rahi rajiv gandhi kuch sekind me bam se maar dale jate hai ! unko kis bat ki saja di gayi
        apne sabne dekha hai ki janm ke kuch pal baad, kuch ghante baad kuch din baad, kuch mah baad, kuch saal bad bache mar jate hai unko kya maut sunakar di jati hai ?
        jinko is jivan me koi karm karne ka avsar bhi nahi mil pata jo dharm ko samajhne me bhi asmarth rahate hai kya inme aap school udaharn denge ? batalaiye ek kalapit allah ek muslim parivar ne janme bachhe ko 1-2 ghante ebaad maut kyo deta hai vah to “khatana ” bhi nahi karva pata , kuaran nahi jan pata muhaam d rasl haki nahi usse bhanjan rahatahau uskamu isduniyab me ana bekar kyo raha ?
        punarjanmm ki vyavastha meus bachhe ke pichle kuch aache karm usko kuch ghante ka jivan diya kaarte hai
        moksh bhi simit samay ka hai “asimit” nahi hai moksh sant jaisa jivan vyatit karne valo ko mil,pata hai baki ko nahi

      • ap un sab bato ka dosh islaam ke sar par kiw dal rahe hai jis ke piche wo zimmedar nahi wo to allah ki qudrat ka ek udharan hai jiski jitne ayu likhi hoti hai utni usko milti hai, koi goli lagne se marta hai to koi koi toh bina kuch kiye jagah par baithe huye he mar jata hai wo to ek bahana hota hai maut ka. usme aap aur hum kuch nahi karsakte hum sabko bhi zindagi me maut ka samna karna padnewala hai, karan alag hosakte hai par maut to akar he rehti hai manushya ko..jis ke bare me thik se pata he na ho uspar bharosa karna he andhwishvas hai apko pichle janam ke karmo bare me kuch pata he nahi to phir is janam me aap ko kya karna hai ye aapko pata he nahi chal sakta.

        ab kon kitne varsh jiya, koi zyada to koi kam par jisne kam age me bhi zyada ache kam kiye usko log yad karte hai usko sarahte hai 100-150 saal ji kar bhi aap dusro ke liye kuch kam na aye aisa jivan jine ka kya fayda, aur bhale he 20-25 jitne pure jivan me koi dusro ke liye bhalayi ke kam karta hai to us ka mahatva hota hai.. zindagi badi honi chahiye lambi nai.

      • faheem ji,
        yah ayu kis khte me likhi uska sabut de dijiye likhte vah hai jo bhul jate hai bahut sal tak kuran kitab ki shakl me nahi thi usman ji ke jamane me pesh huyi thi ved bhi kitab ke rup me nahi the yah sab baad me kitab k shakl me pesh kiye gaye hai “sarvgyani” kisi ki ayu kyo likhega
        antim rasul kahe jane vale muhammad ji ki umr itni kam kyo likhi gayi unke kaun se karm kharab the jo kam umr unko mili?
        kai karod muslim aur kai karod kafir kahe jane valo ki umr muhammad ji se bahut jayda” KIs khushi” me jyada jivan diya gaya tha

        jab is jivan me mili maut ka karan nahi batalaya jata to pichle janm ko bhi kaise yaad dilaya ja skata hai kya janm hone ke karan bachhe ko maloom hota hai ?
        punar janm”tarkik ” lagta hai

        kuran me bhi “punarjanm” ke beej hai kuran 2/65 , kuran 2/54-55, kuran 2/67-73 aadi

        apki yah baat tarkik hai umr ka jayda hoti ha karm mukhybhaus hisab se “isa ” 32-33 sal jivit rahane ke baad duniya me sabse jayda lokpriy hai

        aur bahut se vaigyanik jinho ne aam janata ka bhalakiya , bahut si davaye khohji, intaranet fon motar rel havaai jahaj aadi banaye unkoto kuch hajar vyakti bhi nahi jante hai

      • raj ji,
        karm warm ka chakkar aplogo me hai sare nabi rasul ki umar pehle se he tah thi us me koi wyakti kuch nahi karsakta ya khud wo allah se zid karke apni umar nahi badasakte they unlogo ko jitni hayati mili thi uska unhone fayda uthaya aap unki nahi apni sochiye apke sath kya hoga aur yaha par ache aur bure karm wagera jod kar apka punar janm ka tadka lagana chod dijiye.

        bilkul thik kaha aapne jab is jivan me mili maut ka karan nahi batalaya jata to pichle janm ko bhi kaise yaad dilaya ja skata isi liye kehta hu punar janam ek andhvishvas ke siva kuch nahi hai.

        Quran me koi punar janm nahi hai iske uttar sabut ke sath bhi apko mai de chuka hu to yaha par gumrah karne ki koshish chod dijiye, kiw ke wo to in sha allah aap “kisi bhi janam” me mujhe kar nahi payenge.

      • @faheem

        Agar karm ka koi chakkar nahi hota to Allah sare Hinduo ko bhi jannat me bhej deta. Jaisa ki muslmaan mante hai Hinduo ke karm Quran ke anusar nahi hai issliye Allah unhe jahnum me bhejega aur muslmaan Quran ke anusar karm karte hai isliye allah unhe jannat me 72 hoor dega. Bhai Muslmaan bhi to karmo ko mante hai

      • @disqus_SCYTMyMIWT:disqus

        dekhiye achae karm karne ka sandesh har dharm me diya gaya hai aur bure karm karne se sakht mana kiya gaya hai phir bhi jo log bure karm/gunah karte hai un logo ko jannat/swarg ki koi ummid bhi nahi rakhni chahiye, paigambar (prophets) to har kom ke liye aakar chale gaye unka kam logo tak ishwar/allah ki bate pahuchana tha wo unhone kar diya, jaise islam me Nabi SAWS ke batlaye deen par chalne ko kaha gaya hai aur jannat bhi unko milegi jo Nabi SAWS ke bataye tarike aur unki rah par chalega, aisa zaruri nahi ke sabhi muslims directly jannat me jayenge jo deen ki bato par sahi tarike se amal karega wo he jannat me jayega aur jannat me har shaks ko sirf 2 hoore milegi aur jo dusre kom ke log hai jo ke imaan nahi laye aur at least apne kom me aye huye paigambar ki bato ko sahi tarike se follow kiya, shirk nahi kiya aur ache karm kiye ho to allah talha chahe to unko muaf bhi kar ke janat me bhi bhejsakta hai

      • @Fahim

        To ab aap bhi maan rahe hai aap ka Allah bhi karm sidhaant ko maanta hai. Agar koi quran ke virudh karm karta hai jaisa ki murti pooja use Allah dand deta hai. Karmo ke Anusar hi agla janm milega ye Quran ki bhi manyata hai. To yah janm karmo ke anusar nahi hai ye aap kaise kah sakte hai? Qya Allah ke niyam sanaatan nahi hai.

      • Quran me punar janam ki bat ka ullekh kahi bhi nahi hai, ha kuch log saza pakar mar ke dobara unko shama karke usi sharir dwara unko jivit kiya gaya hai par isko punar janam nahi kaha ja sakta. karmo ka fal akhirat me milega. mujhe bataye aplog ache karm kis prakar karte hai? aur phir swarg aur nark ka ullekh kiw kar hua hai.

      • kya marne ke baad koi jivit hota hai kya kuran 2/54 me gale katne hatya karne ke baad koi jivit hota hai

        kuran 2/65 ke anusar bandar ke chehere kaise bane chehare to maat ke garbh me nirmit hote hai

      • chalo mujhe maut ke exact definition kya hai wo batayiye phir main apko jawab deta hu.

        aur jo bandar ke chehre ban gaye the wo saza ke tor par kiye gaye the na ke permanently.

      • jis sharir me harkat n ho behosh n ho nabj dekh kar uska v p dekh kar aihasas hoga ki vah jivit hai ya mar chuka hai
        bandar ka chehara to mata ji ke garbh me banta hai janvar to dand ki buniayd me hi bante hai chehra koi filmi nahi hota ki jo ku ch der ke liye banavat ke rup me ho jaye

      • chehra banna aur janm dena in sab bato ke liye insaan matr zariya hai wo khud yeh takat nhi rakhta ke kisi ko kaisa chehra dena ha aur kaisa nahi, agar aisa hota to har insaan apne manchahe wyakti ya film star ka chehra apne bacho ko de deta. yeh kisi wyakti dwara diya gaya dand nhi tha jo ke simit ho wo khud uper wale ki taraf se di gayi saza thi jis ka har jiv ko chehra dene par control ho wo bhala saza ke tor par aisa kiw nhi karsakta

      • faheem ji
        zariya to avshayak hai
        lekin kalpit allah bagair zariye ke “kun” ho ja ka adesh es dekar banane ka dava karte hai
        agar kalpit allah ke paas saza dene ka gun aaj bhi hai to aaj bhi dena chhiye tha

      • shri faheem ji kalpit allah ne kis buniyad me vyaktiyo ki umr tay ki hai uska ko adhar to hona chahiye ya manmarji thi ya vah pagal tha ya tanashai karta tha
        kyais duniya me karm ka koi mahatv nahi hai fir vykti chhe kary kyo karega “karm hi puja” hai

        punarjanm andh vishvas nahi balki tarkikta hai varna ishvar ki vyavstha fel ho jaeygi !
        kuran 2/65 me kuch insan “kis tarike “se bandar bane the uska tarika ap batlaiye age kuch suar bhi banaye gaye the vah tarika batlaiye saath me vah kitne samay bandar rahe vah bhi batlaiye

        kuran se 2/65 ki bat niklava dijiye ham punrajan ki baat par kuran ka havala dena band kar sakte hai

      • @raj ji.
        har vyakti ki umar alag alag hoti hai sabhi ek jitni he umar nahi pate ek family me bhi sab alag alag saal ki ayu me marjate hai wo unke bhagya me pehle se he likha hua hota hai, khud hinduism me bhi iske bij boye gaye hai aur isi par ajkal dhongi baba aur jyotishiyo ki dukan chalti hai is me allah ko kiw dosh de rahe ho ap jan bujh kar nange pair kanch ke tukdo par chaloge aur kanch chub jane par uska dosh allah ko donge to ye achi bat nahi hai.

        mujhe batao punar janam sahi hai apke hisab se to yeh jo bhut paret hote hai, jo buri atmaye hoti hai ab maine khud ek bar swayam apne ankho se ek aatma ko subah karib 4-5am ke darmiyan dekha hai isliye to wo atmaye kya chiz hai kya unka punar janam nahi ho paya? aur unko to moksh bhi nahi mila agar milta to wo is tarah se bhatakti nahi firti to un ke sath is tarah anyay kiw hota hai?

        raha sawal 2/65 ka to usme words is tarah hai “YAKINAN TUMHE IN LOGO KA ILM BHI HAI JO TUM ME SE HAFTE KE BARE ME HAD SE BADH GAYE AUR HUM NE BHI KEH DIYA KE TUM ZALIL BANDER BAN JAO”_By Ibne kaseer.

        ab iski mukhtasar tafsir likh rha hu.
        yeh ela naam ki basti bashinde the, in par hafte ke din tazim zaruri kardi gayi thi aur is din ka shikar mana kiya gaya tha, aur us din machliya bakasrat zyada aya karti thi, to unho ne makkari ki, gadde khod liye, rassiya aur kante dal diye phir hafta wale din wo waha agayi aur fans gayi phir un logo ne unhe itwar (sunday) ki rat ko jakar pakad liye is jurm par allah ne un ki ‘shakle’ badal di.
        Ek dusri riwayat me Hazrat mujahid RA farmate hai ke shakle nahi badli thi balke dil masakh ho gaye the ye sirf bataur misal ke liye hai jaise amal na karne wale uulma ko gadho se misal di hai.

        punar janm ka Quran me kahin par bhi naam wa nishan nahi hai.

      • faheem ji, ham muslim basti me rahate hai bahut se muslimo se hamari har tarah batchit hoti hai muslim samuday ek kahavat milti hai “vahi hota hai jo mmanjure khuda hotahai ” kuran me bhi aisa ataa hai ki sukh dukh rog aadi sab allah dete hai
        hinduo me bhi aisa ata hai ki hoiye vahi jo ram rachi rakha
        tab insan ke sabhi achhe burekarm ka jimmedar kalpit allah kyon diyajaye ?
        atma itni choti hoti hai ki usko samany ankho se nahi dekha jasakta hai
        kisi aspatal me jaiye aur gambhirtam marij ke pas rahiye jo marne hi vala ho tab vah mar jayega aur atam nikal jayegi tab bhi aap ya ham ya koi bhi nahi dekh payege
        atma achhi buri nahi hoti hai ek tarah ki hoti hai
        moksh unko milta hai jinka jivan lagbhag santmay jaisa saral ho baki ko nahi milta vah kisi bhi samuday ka vyakti ho skata hai!
        kuran 2/65 “shakle badal di ”
        shakl ka nirman kam niyam mataji ke garbh me hota kaya niyam badal gaya aaj bhi aisa kyo nahi ho ta jarase jurm ki itni badi saaja aur aaj ke 5.8 arab insano ko koi saja nahi ! yah to pakshpaat dikhta hai
        agar kisi maulana ko “gadaha” kah diya
        yah to kam buddhi ke insan kahate hai baagir sabut ke kaise aiasa kaha ja skata hai
        kalpit allah ne2/65 me is tarah se saja bhi kaha huyi ?
        ab kuran2/67-73 dekhiye jisme ek murda gaay ke mans chulane se kuch pal ke liye jivit ho gaya kuran2/54 jisme hatya hone ke baad unko jivit kiya gaya

      • aap ko muslims me like shia aur sunni ke caste system par appati hai par dekhiye niche hinduism me kya hal hai caste ko le kar..

        Caste (varna): Brahmin = Priest Caste; Ksatriya = Rajanya/Ruler/Warrior Caste; Vaisya = Commoner Caste; Sudra = Servant/Slave Caste; and Avarna = Outcaste/Untouchable/Dalit/Candala/Dog-eater. There are also many subsets in each caste. Dvija = twice-born (twice-born = upper 3 castes or sometimes just Brahmin caste particularly). Some Hindus have a delusion that caste is not promoted by any of their holy books. Is that really so? Let’s find out:

        “By his very birth a Brahmin is a deity even for the gods and the only authority for people in this world, for the Veda is the foundation in this matter.” — Manusmrti 11:85.

        “People here whose behaviour is pleasant can expect to enter a pleasant womb, like that of a woman of the Brahmin, the Ksatriya, or the Vaisya caste. But people of foul behaviour can expect to enter the foul womb, like that of a dog, a pig, or an outcaste woman.” — Chandogya Upanisad 5:10:7.

        “If a man of one birth (Sudra) hurls cruel words at one of the twice-born, his tongue should be cut out, for he was born from the rear-end. If he mentions their name or caste maliciously, a red-hot iron nail ten-fingers long should be thrust into his mouth. If he is so proud as to instruct priests about their duty, the king should have hot oil poured into his mouth and ears.” — Manusmrti 8:270-272.

        “If a man of inferior caste tries to sit down on the same seat as a man of superior caste, he should be branded on the hip and banished, or have his buttocks cut off.” — Manusmrti 8:281.

        “If in the process of negotiating betrothal there are first ten suitors of the non-Brahmana varna for a woman (the marriageable girl), all of them lose their claims of marriage and, only the Brahmin, the learned one, if he grasps her hand would be her husband and only he. Not even the man of Ksatriya varna and not even the man of Vaisya varna but only the Brahmin is the husband of the bride in such cases of claimants of betrothal, and the sun, as it appears, revealing this fact to the people of five classes (4 varnas and the fifth avarna) rises up.” — Atharva Veda 5:17:8-9.

        “If someone born in a Ksatriya, Vaisya, or Sudra womb should be unable to pay his fine, he may absolve himself of the debt by labour; a Brahmin should pay little by little. The king should have women, children, madmen, and the old, the poor, and the ill chastised with a whip, a bamboo cane, a rope, and so forth.” — Manusmrti 9:229-230.

        “The Sudra’s duty and supreme good is nothing but obedience to famous Brahmin householders who know the Veda. If he is unpolluted, obedient to his superiors, gentle in his speech, without a sense of ‘I’, and always dependent on the Brahmins and the other (twice-born castes), he attains a superior birth (in the next life).” — Manusmrti 9:334-335.

        “…thereby the Ksatriya, whenever he likes, says, ‘Hello Vaisya, just bring to me what you have stored away!’ Thus he both subdues him and obtains possession of anything he wishes by dint of this very energy.” — Satapatha Brahmana 1:3:2:15.

        “One-fourth of (the punishment for) Brahmin-killing is traditionally regarded as (the punishment) for the killing of a Ksatriya, one-eighth for (killing) a Vaisya, and it should be one-sixteenth for (killing) a Sudra who knows his place.” — Manusmrti 11:127.

        “A Brahmin is a great deity whether or not he is learned, just as fire is a great deity whether or not it is brought to the altar. The purifying fire with its brilliant energy is not defiled even in cremation grounds, and when oblations of butter are placed in it at sacrifices it grows even greater. Thus Brahmins should be revered in every way, even if they engage in all kinds of undesirable actions, for this is the supreme deity. If the Ksatriyas become overbearing towards the Brahmins in any way, the Brahmins themselves should subdue them, for the Ksatriyas were born from the Brahmins.” — Manusmrti 9:317-320.

        “A Ksatriya in adversity may also make a living by all of these (means); but he should never be so proud as to assume the livelihood of his betters. If a man of the lowest caste should, through greed, make his living by the innate activities of his superiors, the king should confiscate his wealth and banish him immediately. One’s own duty, (even) without any good qualities, is better than someone else’s duty well done; for a man who makes his living by someone else’s duty immediately falls from (his own) caste.” — Manusmrti 10:95-97.

        “With whatever limb an inferior insults or hurts his superior in caste, of that limb the king shall cause him to be deprived. If he places himself on the same seat with his superior, he shall be banished with a mark on his buttocks. If he spits on him, he shall lose both lips; If he breaks wind against him, his hindparts; If he uses abusive language, his tongue. If a (lowborn) man through pride gives instruction (to a member of the highest caste) concerning his duty, let the king order hot oil to be dropped into his mouth. If a (low-born man) mentions the name or caste of a superior revilingly, an iron pin, ten inches long, shall be thrust into his mouth (red hot).” — Visnusmrti 5:19-25.

        “His (Purusa’s) mouth became the Brahmin; his arms were made into the Ksatriya, his thighs the Vaisya, and from his feet the Sudra was born.” — Rig Veda 10:90:12.

        In comparison, Sudras are as low as feet & Outcastes (avarna) are even below that status of course.

        NO WONDER DALITS LOOK FOR RESPECT

        HINDUISM’S TREATMENT OF OUTCASTES (AVARNA)

        “Candalas must live out of the town, and their clothes must be the mantles of the deceased.” — Visnusmrti 16:14.

        “These (castes) should live near mounds, trees, and cremation-grounds, in mountains and in groves, recognizable and making a living by their own innate activities. But the dwellings of ‘Fierce’ Untouchables (candala) and ‘Dog-cookers’ (svapaca) should be outside the village; they must use discarded bowls, and dogs and donkeys should be their wealth. Their clothing should be the clothes of the dead, and their food should be in broken dishes; their ornaments should be made of black iron, and they should wander constantly. A man who carries out his duties should not seek contact with them; they should do business with one another and marry with those who are like them. Their food, dependent upon others, should be given to them in a broken dish, and they should not walk about in villages and cities at night.” — Manusmrti 10:50-54.

        “If one who (being a member of the Candala or some other outcaste) must not be touched, intentionally defiles by his touch one who (as a member of a twice-born caste) may be touched (by other twice-born persons only), he (or she) shall be put to death. If a woman in her courses (touches such a person), she shall be lashed with a whip.” — Visnusmrti 5:104-5.

        CASTE IN THE GITA

        There is ample justification in the Gita alone to maintain caste divisions & oppressions; here are Lord Krsna’s words:

        “It is far better to perform one’s svadharma (prescribed duties), even though faultily, than another’s duties perfectly. Destruction in the course of performing one’s own duty is better than engaging in another’s duties, for to follow another’s path is dangerous.” — Bhagavad-Gita 3:35.

        “According to the three modes of material nature (goodness, passion, ignorance) and the work associated with them, the four divisions of human society (Brahmin/Ksatriya/Vaisya/Sudra) are created by Me. And although I am the creator of this system, you should know that I am yet the nondoer, being unchangeable.” — Bhagavad-Gita 4:13.

        “It is better to engage in one’s own svadharma (occupation), even though one may perform it imperfectly, than to accept another’s occupation and perform it perfectly. Duties prescribed according to one’s nature are never affected by sinful reactions.” — Bhagavad-Gita 18:47.

        Lord Rama (who, like Lord Krsna, is an Avatar of Lord Visnu) would be in complete accord with the above quotes; afterall, he killed an innocent Sudra, Sambuka, only because he was performing austerities which were not prescribed duties for low-castes (ref. Ramayana 7:88-89).

        LORD SIVA CONDEMNED FOR ALLOWING A LOW-CASTE (A SUDRA) TO READ VEDAS

        Women & Sudras (& outcastes) are not allowed to study the Vedas; this is one reason this “God” Siva is denounced for allowing a Sudra the Vedic teachings. Daksa’s curse is as follows:

        “The Brahmins will not sacrifice to you along with the other gods, for Siva has defiled the path followed by good men; he is impure, an abolisher of rites and demolisher of barriers, [who gives] the word of the Vedas to a Sudra. He wanders like a madman, naked, laughing, the lord of ghosts, evil-hearted. Let Siva, the lowest of the gods, obtain no share with Indra and Visnu at the sacrifice; let all the followers of Siva be heretics, opponents of the true scriptures, following the heresy whose god is the king of ghosts.” — Brahma Purana 2:13:70-73; Garuda Purana 6:19; Bhagavata Purana 4:2:10-32.

        HINDU GODS DO NOT COMMUNE WITH LOW-CASTES

        In Hinduism, it is understood that women cannot sacrifice or conduct official yajnas (nor become priests of course) because a male relative is required. However, the unfortunate news is that Hindu Gods do not talk to those detested things called ‘low-castes’ either:

        “Now the gods do not commune with everyone, but only with a Brahmin, or a Rajanya (Ksatriya), or a Vaisya; for these are able to sacrifice. Should there be occasion for him to converse with a Sudra, let him say to one of those, ‘Tell this one so and so! Tell this one so and so!’ This is the rule of conduct for the consecrated in such a case.” — Satapatha Brahmana 3:1:1:10.

        Low-castes do not need to despair; Hindu scriptures are utterly ruthless in degrading almost anyone who is Hindu (mortal or divine). Perhaps Brahmins are the exception to the rule though (not women of Brahmins however).

        LOW-CASTE WIVES ARE NOT ALLOWED TO SERVE THE GUESTS

        According to the timeless Visnusmrti, only the twice-born caste wives (Brahmin wives, Ksatriya wives & Vaisya wives) of a twice-born man, but not the Sudra wife, are allowed to serve the guests during the sacrifice. He (and she) will be barred from entering heaven if he permits a low caste wife to offer such hospitalities:

        “A union of a twice-born man with a Sudra wife can never produce religious merit; it is from carnal desire only that he marries her, being blinded by lust. Men of the three first castes, who through folly marry a woman of the lowest caste, quickly degrade their families and progeny to the state of Sudras. If his oblations to the gods and manes and (his hospitable attentions) to guests are offered principally through her (a Sudra wife’s) hands, the gods and manes (and the guests) will not eat such offerings, and he will not go to heaven.” — Visnusmrti 26:5-7.

        Women are mere objects in our hinduism because

        HINDUISM SAYS WOMEN ARE LIKE WHORES BY NATURE

        Hinduism’s holy dharmasastra teaches that women are like whores and sluts by nature like the bimbo goddess Indrani (ref. RigVeda 10:86:6.):

        “Good looks do not matter to them, nor do they care about youth; ‘A man!’ they say, and enjoy sex with him, whether he is good-looking or ugly. By running after men like whores, by their fickle minds, and by their natural lack of affection these women are unfaithful to their husbands even when they are zealously guarded here. Knowing that their very own nature is like this, as it was born at the creation by the Lord of Creatures (Prajapati), a man should make the utmost effort to guard them. The bed and the seat, jewellery, lust, anger, crookedness, a malicious nature, and bad conduct are what Manu assigned to women. There is no ritual with Vedic verses for women; this is a firmly established point of law. For women, who have no virile strength, and no Vedic verses, are falsehood; this is well established.” — Manusmrti 9:14-18.

        ORIGIN OF HOLY SHIV LINGA

        Lord Siva seduces the Pine Forest sages’ wives and is cursed for this immoral behavior. Origin of the holy Linga which is commonly worshipped in Hindu temples:

        “When the sages saw Siva naked and excited they beat him and they said, ‘Tear out your linga.’ The great yogi said to them, ‘I will do it, if you hate my linga’, and he tore it out and vanished.” — Kurma Purana 2:38:39-41; cf. Haracaritacintamani 10:74; Yagisvaramahatmya 26a. 14.

        In another version, the sages in the forest quote the legal texts regarding the penalty for seducing a guru’s wife when they punish Siva:

        “You false ascetic, let your (Siva’s) linga fall to earth here. A shameless and evil man who has seduced another man’s wife should be castrated; there is no other punishment ever. A man who has seduced his guru’s wife should cut off the linga and testicles himself and hold them in his hands and walk until he dies.” — Siva Purana, Dharmasamhita 10:187-90; cf. B. K. Sarkar, pp.234-5.

        MORE ON ORIGIN OF HOLY SHIV LINGA

        Here is another origin of the holy Linga:

        “… He (Siva) agreed to this and laughed, for he was secretly amused, and he said to Brahma, ‘There is no good use for this linga except for the creation of progeny.’ And as he said this he broke it off and threw it upon the surface of the earth. The linga broke through the earth down to the subterranean hell and went to the very sky. Visnu sought the end of it below, and Brahma flew upwards, but they did not find the end of it, for all their vital effort. Then a voice arose out of the sky as the two of them sat there, and it said, ‘If the linga of the god with braided hair is worshipped, it will certainly grant all desires that are longed for in the heart.’ When Brahma and Visnu heard this, they and all the divinities worshipped the linga with devotion, with their hearts set upon Rudra (Siva).” — Siva Purana, Dharmasamhita 49:23b-46, 74-86.

        To all who oppose hinduism on ground that we donot have concept of sin.

        We may not have a concept of sin but cursing for doing wrong with fault or without has been in our scriptures for long. Just look at this example and see for yourselves why children get re-birth to same parents.

        FAMILIES OF HINDU GODS

        “When the gods interrupted Siva and Parvati, two sons were born of drops of Siva’s seed. These sons were then posted at the door to prevent further interruptions while Siva made love to Parvati, having promised the gods that he would not spill his seed in her. One day Parvati came out of the bedroom in great dishabille, half naked, her breasts scored with teeth marks. The two sons chanced to see her like that, and they were upset, but Parvati became angry and said, ‘Why have you looked at me when I was not in a state to be seen by anyone but my husband? You should have closed your eyes. Since you have done this immoral thing, you will be reborn as mortal men with the faces of monkeys.’ Then they were miserable and protested that it was her fault for having come out so suddenly, and they cursed her to become a mortal queen (Taravati) and Siva to be her husband (Candrasekhara) so that they themselves might be born again as their sons, Vetala and Bhairava.” — Siva Purana 3:21:1-8; Kalika Purana 49:1-92, 50:1-64, 51:1-60, 52:1-155, 53:1-217.

      • apka yah lekh angreji me hai isliyehamisuskosamajhne me hi asmarth hai

        ved ki buniyad me sabhi manushy janms e shudr[zahil anpadh hai ] jo jitni unnati karega vah utna acha kaha jyega har samaj adhyapak [ gyani ] hote hai vah brahman hai maulaana se bane mahendrpal apane ko pandit likhte hai aur koi virodh nahi karata aap bhi pandit ban sakte hai neharu ji ke dada gyasuddeen muslim the bad me javahar lal neheru pandit kahalaye gaye

        ambedkar ji ki patni ek janmajat brahman thi

        jagjivanraam ji ki patni rukmani ji bhi janam jat brahaman thi unka vivah ukne pita ji ne karvaya tha jo bate ved me manusmriti me galat ho vaha many nahi rahengi manusmrti me bahut si milavat bhi hai jiska sabut jo appne diya hai vah bhi milavti ansh hai kaun manu smiriti kp padhta hai kaun usko manta hai

        ksahtriy vah hai jo samaj ki raksah kare sena police aadi
        jo vypar kare vah vaishy hai jo naukari kare jo adhikariyo ka adesh mane vah majdur [shudr] hai sab bate gun vachak hai
        fir bhi hindusamaj me bahut si kuritiya thi aur hai tabhi yah desh hajar sal tak gulam raha hai

      • koi bat nahi aap usko google dwara hindi me translate karke bhi padh sakte hai.

        jab apko apheke pustako ke udharan diye jate hai to unko aap “milavati” hai bol kar apna palla jhad dete ho are milavat to aaj pure sansar me hai, agar wo milavati bate hai to satya kya hai wo to batlayiye.

        zyada buddhivan hona bhi kabhi kabhi us insaan ke liye hanikark hojata hai, maine apni life me kuch aise udharan dekhe hai jo pehle to kafi hoshiyar the unke dimag ki log dad dete the par bad me wo log apna mansik santulan he kho baithe aur ye alisina aur mehndrpal bhi mujhe kisi mamle me unse kam nhi lagte. sirf ek “mansik rogi” he unko yaha par kehna uchit hoga. kiw ke jo islaam ko sahi mayno me janta hai wo usko kabhi chod he nahi sakta, ha apki kuch muslim logo ke sath matbhed ya anban rahi hogi phir wo samanya ho ya diggach muslim wyakti ho unke kuch galtiyo ko aank kar aap islaam nhi chod sakte ya usko galat nahi keh sakte. mera to kabhi unse sambandh nhi aya par apko agar unke bare me zyada pata ho to mujhe sirf itna batayiye ke wo kis (GOD) me vishvas rakhte hai aur kaise prayer karte hai? main bhi to jan saku ke jin logo islaam choda akhir kon sa aisa acha dharm apnaya hai unlogo ne.

      • shri faheem ji
        agar hamare sage pita ji ki “ayyashi”hako maloom hogi to ham unki bhi ghor ninda karenge apki tarahpakshpaat nahi karenge ki jinkitabo memilavatvha uskomhamkyo sviar kare j batmanavtake viruddhbhogi vah kuranhoyageeta hinham uskininda karenge
        hamko angreji ka anuvad karana nahi ata varna ham islam ko aur kai guna jyada apni baat rakh pate yahi to hamari sabse badi kami hai?
        milavti bat, gandi bat ko pana hissa kyo banaye ?
        jo bate manvat ke anukul ho bas vah sty hai
        vah kur